He prepareth his Disciples against persecutions to come vpon them at their publishing of his doctrine. 13 With deuiding the brethrens inheritance he wil not medle, but exhorteth them against auarice, 22 and his Disciples (by this occasion) against solicitude so much as of necessaries. 32 yea counseling them to geue al in almes, 35 and to be ready at a knocke: 41 namely admonishing Peter and other Prelats to see to their charge: 49 and al, not to looke but for persecution. 54 The Iewes he reprehendeth for that they wil not see this time of grace, 58 whereas it is so horrible to die without reconciliation.
1And when great multitudes stood about him, so that they trod one upon another, he began to say to his disciples: Beware ye of the leaven of the Pharisees, which is hypocrisy.Nel qual mentre raunata essendosi intorno (a Gesù) gran moltitudine di gente, talmente che si pestavano gli uni gli altri, cominciò egli a dire a' suoi discepoli: Guardatevi dal fermento de' Farisei, che è l'ipocrisia.AND when great multitudes stoode about him, so that they trode one an other, he began to say to his Disciples, Take good heede of the leauen of the Pharisees, vvhich is hypocrisie.Multis autem turbis circumstantibus, ita ut se invicem conculcarent, cœpit dicere ad discipulos suos: Attendite a fermento pharisæorum, quod est hypocrisis. 2For there is nothing covered that shall not be revealed: nor hidden that shall not be known.Imperocché nulla v'ha di occulto, che non sia per essere rivelato; né di nascosto, che non si risappia.For nothing is hid, that shal not be reuealed: nor secrete, that shal not be knovven.Nihil autem opertum est, quod non reveletur: neque absconditum, quod non sciatur. 3For whatsoever things you have spoken in darkness shall be published in the light: and that which you have spoken in the ear in the chambers shall be preached on the housetops.Conciossiachè quello, che avrete detto all'oscuro, si ridirà in piena luce: e quel, che avrete detto all'orecchio nelle camere, sarà propalato sopra i tetti.For the things that you haue said in darknesse, shal be said in the light: and that vvhich you haue spoken into the eare in the chambers, shal be preached in the house-toppes.Quoniam quæ in tenebris dixistis, in lumine dicentur: et quod in aurem locuti estis in cubiculis, prædicabitur in tectis. 4And I say to you, my friends: Be not afraid of them who kill the body and after that have no more that they can do.A voi poi amici miei io dico: Non abbiate paura di coloro, che uccidono il corpo, e poi non possono far altro.And I say to you my frendes, Be not afraid of them that kil the body, and after this haue no more to doe.Dico autem vobis amicis meis: Ne terreamini ab his qui occidunt corpus, et post hæc non habent amplius quid faciant. 5But I will shew you whom you shall fear: Fear ye him who, after he hath killed, hath power to cast into hell. Yea, I say to you: Fear him.Ma io v'insegnerò, chi dobbiate temere: Temete colui, che dopo aver tolta la vita, ha potestà di mandare all'inferno: questo sì, vi dico, temetelo.But I vvil shevv you vvhom ye shal feare: feare him vvho after he hath killed, hath povver to cast into hel. yea I say to you, feare him.Ostendam autem vobis quem timeatis: timete eum qui, postquam occiderit, habet potestatem mittere in gehennam: ita dico vobis, hunc timete.
6Are not five sparrows sold for two farthings, and not one of them is forgotten before God?Non è egli vero, che cinque passerotti si vendono due soldi, e pure un solo di questi non è dimenticaro da Dio?Are not fiue sparovves sold for tvvo farthings: and one of them is not forgotten before God?Nonne quinque passeres veneunt dipondio, et unus ex illis non est in oblivione coram Deo ? 7Yea, the very hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear not therefore: you are of more value than many sparrows.Anzi tutti i capelli della vostra testa son noverati. Non temete adunque: voi siete da più di molti passerotti.Yea the heares also of your head are al numbered. Feare not therfore: you are more vvorth then many sparovves.sed et capilli capitis vestri omnes numerati sunt. Nolite ergo timere: multis passeribus pluris estis vos. 8And I say to you: Whosoever shall confess me before men, him shall the Son of man also confess before the angels of God.Or io dico a voi, che chiunque avrà riconosciuto me dinanzi agli uomini, lo riconoscerà il Figliuolo dell'uomo dinanzi agli Angeli di Dio.And I say to you, Euery one that confesseth me before men, the Sonne of man also vvil confesse him before the Angels of God.Dico autem vobis: Omnis quicumque confessus fuerit me coram hominibus, et Filius hominis confitebitur illum coram angelis Dei: 9But he that shall deny me before men shall be denied before the angels of God.Chi poi me avrà rinnegato dinanzi agli uomini, sarà rinnegato dinanzi agli Angeli di Dio.But he that denieth me before men, shal be denied before the Angels of God.qui autem negaverit me coram hominibus, negabitur coram angelis Dei. 10And whosoever speaketh a word against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him: but to him that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven.E chiunque avrà parlato contro il Figliuolo dell'uomo, gli sarà perdonato: ma a chi avrà bestemmiato contro lo Spirito santo, non sarà perdonato.And euery one that speaketh a vvord against the sonne of man, it shal be forgiuen him: but he that shal blaspheme against the holy Ghost, to him it shal not be forgiuen.Et omnis qui dicit verbum in Filium hominis, remittetur illi: ei autem qui in Spiritum Sanctum blasphemaverit, non remittetur. 11And when they shall bring you into the synagogues and to magistrates and powers, be not solicitous how or what you shall answer, or what you shall say.Quando poi vi condurranno nelle sinagoghe, e davanti ai magistrati, e ai principi, non vi mettete in pena del che, io del come abbiate a rispondere, o di quello, che abbiate a dire.And vvhen they shal bring you in to the synagogs and to magistrates and potestates, be not careful in vvhat maner, and vvhat you shal ansvver, or vvhat you shal say.Cum autem inducent vos in synagogas, et ad magistratus, et potestates, nolite solliciti esse qualiter, aut quid respondeatis, aut quid dicatis.
12For the Holy Ghost shall teach you in the same hour what you must say.Imperocché lo Spirito santo vi insegnerà in quel punto stesso quello, che dir dobbiate.For the holy Ghost shal teach you in the very houre vvhat you must say.Spiritus enim Sanctus docebit vos in ipsa hora quid oporteat vos dicere. 13And one of the multitude said to him: Master, speak to my brother that he divide the inheritance with me.E uno della turba gli disse: Maestro, ordina a mio fratello, che mi dia la mia parte dell'eredità.And one of the multitude said to him, Maister, speake to my brother that he deuide the inheritaunce vvith me.Ait autem ei quidam de turba: Magister, dic fratri meo ut dividat mecum hæreditatem. 14But he said to him: Man, who hath appointed me judge or divider over you?Ma Gesù gli rispose: O uomo, chi ha costituito me giudice, o arbitro tra voi.But he said to him, Man, vvho hath appointed me iudge or deuider ouer you?At ille dixit illi: Homo, quis me constituit judicem, aut divisorem super vos ? 15And he said to them: Take heed and beware of all covetousness: for a man’s life doth not consist in the abundance of things which he possesseth.E disse loro: Guardatevi attentamente da ogni avarizia: imperocché non ista la vita d'alcuno nella ridondanza de' beni, che possiede.And he said to them, See and bevvare of al auarice: for not in any mans aboundance doth his life consist, of those things vvhich he possesseth.Dixitque ad illos: Videte, et cavete ab omni avaritia: quia non in abundantia cujusquam vita ejus est ex his quæ possidet. 16And he spoke a similitude to them, saying: The land of a certain rich man brought forth plenty of fruits.E disse loro una similitudine: Un uomo ricco ebbe un'abbondante raccolta nelle sue tenute:And he spake a similitude to them, saying, A certaine riche mās field yelded plentie of fruites.Dixit autem similitudinem ad illos, dicens: Hominis cujusdam divitis uberes fructus ager attulit: 17And he thought within himself, saying: What shall I do, because I have no room where to bestow my fruits?E andava discorrendo dentro disse: Che farò or, che non ho, dove ritirare la mia raccolta?and he thought vvithin him self, saying, Vvhat shal I doe, because I haue not vvhither to gather my fruites?et cogitabat intra se dicens: Quid faciam, quia non habeo quo congregam fructus meos ? 18And he said: This will I do: I will pull down my barns and will build greater: and into them will I gather all things that are grown to me and my goods.E disse: Farò così: demolirò i miei granai, e ne fabbricherò de' più grandi: e ivi ragunerò tutti i miei prodotti, e i miei beni,And he said, This vvil I doe, I vvil destroy my barnes, and vvil make greater: and thither vvil I gather al things that are grovven to me, and my goods,Et dixit: Hoc faciam: destruam horrea mea, et majora faciam: et illuc congregabo omnia quæ nata sunt mihi, et bona mea,
19And I will say to my soul: Soul, thou hast much goods laid up for many years. Take thy rest: eat, drink, make good cheer.E dirò all'anima mia: O anima, tu hai messo da parte de' beni per moltissimi anni: riposati, mangia, bevi, datti bel tempo.and I vvil say to my soule, Soule, thou hast much goods laid vp for many yeres, take thy rest, eate, drinke, make good cheere.et dicam animæ meæ: Anima, habes multa bona posita in annos plurimos: requiesce, comede, bibe, epulare. 20But God said to him: Thou fool, this night do they require thy soul of thee. And whose shall those things be which thou hast provided?Ma Dio gli disse: Stolto, in questa notte o ridomandata a te l'anima tua: e quel, che hai messo da parte, di chi sarà?But God said to him, Thou foole, this night they require thy soule of thee: and the things that thou hast prouided, vvhose shal they be?Dixit autem illi Deus: Stulte, hac nocte animam tuam repetunt a te: quæ autem parasti, cujus erunt ? 21So is he that layeth up treasure for himself and is not rich towards God.Così va per chi tesoreggia per se stesso, e non è ricco per Iddio.So is he that laieth vp treasure to him self, and is not riche to God vvard.Sic est qui sibi thesaurizat, et non est in Deum dives. 22And he said to his disciples: Therefore I say to you: Be not solicitous for your life, what you shall eat, nor for your body, what you shall put on.E disse a' suoi discepoli: Per questo dico a voi: Non vogliate mettervi in pena né del mangiare rispetto al vostro vivere, né del vestire riguardo al corpo.And he said to his Disciples, Therfore I say to you, Be not careful for your life, vvhat you shal eate: nor for your body, vvhat you shal doe on.Dixitque ad discipulos suos: Ideo dico vobis, nolite solliciti esse animæ vestræ quid manducetis, neque corpori quid induamini. 23The life is more than the meat: and the body is more than the raiment.La vita vai più del cibo, e il corpo più della veste.The life is more then the meate, and the body is more then the raiment.Anima plus est quam esca, et corpus plus quam vestimentum. 24Consider the ravens, for they sow not, neither do they reap, neither have they storehouse nor barn, and God feedeth them. How much are you more valuable than they?Considerate i corvi, che non se minano, né mietono, e non hanno dispensa, il granaio, e Dio li pasce: quanto siete voi da più di loro?Consider the rauens, for they sovv not, neither doe they reape, vvhich neither haue storehouse not barne, and God feedeth them. Hovv much more are you of greater price then they?Considerate corvos, quia non seminant, neque metunt, quibus non est cellarium, neque horreum, et Deus pascit illos. Quanto magis vos pluris estis illis ?
25And which of you by taking thought can add to his stature one cubit?Ma chi è di voi, che a forza di pensare possa aggiungere alla sua statura la misura di un cubito?And vvhich of you by caring can adde to his stature one cubite?Quis autem vestrum cogitando potest adjicere ad staturam suam cubitum unum ? 26If then ye be not able to do so much as the least thing, why are you solicitous for the rest?Che se non potete fare il meno, perché prendervi inquietudine dell'altre cose?If then you be not able to doe so much as the least thing, for the rest vvhy are you careful?Si ergo neque quod minimum est potestis, quid de ceteris solliciti estis ? 27Consider the lilies, how they grow: they labour not, neither do they spin. But I say to you, not even Solomon in all his glory was clothed like one of these.Mirate i gigli, come crescono: non lavorano e non filano: e io vi dico, che nemmeno Salomone con tutta la sua magnificenza è mai stato vestito, come uno di questi.Consider the lilies hovv they grovv: they labour not, neither doe they spinne. But I say to you, Neither Salomon in al his glorie vvas araied as one of these.Considerate lilia quomodo crescunt: non laborant, neque nent: dico autem vobis, nec Salomon in omni gloria sua vestiebatur sicut unum ex istis. 28Now, if God clothe in this manner the grass that is to-day in the field and to-morrow is cast into the oven: how much more you, O ye of little faith?Che se l'erba, che oggi è nel campo e domani si getta nel forno, Dio riveste così: quanto più voi, o di poca fede?And if the grasse that to day is in the field, and to morovv is cast into the ouen, God so clotheth: hovv much more you O ye of litle faith!Si autem fœnum, quod hodie est in agro, et cras in clibanum mittitur, Deus sic vestit: quanto magis vos pusillæ fidei ? 29And seek not what you shall eat or what you shall drink: and be not lifted up on high.Or voi non istate a cercare quel, che abbiate a mangiare, o a bere: e non i vogliate alzarvi troppo in su:And you, doe not seeke vvhat you shal eate, or vvhat you shal drinke: and be not lifted vp on high.Et vos nolite quærere quid manducetis, aut quid bibatis: et nolite in sublime tolli: 30For all these things do the nations of the world seek. But your Father knoweth that you have need of these things.Imperocché dietro a tali cose vanno gli uomini del mondo. Ma il Padre vostro sa, che di queste cose avete bisogno,for al these things the nations of the vvorld doe seeke. but your father knovveth that you haue neede of these things.hæc enim omnia gentes mundi quærunt. Pater autem vester scit quoniam his indigetis.
31But seek ye first the kingdom of God and his justice: and all these things shall be added unto you.Cercate perciò primieramente il regno di Dio, e la sua giustizia: e tutte queste cose vi saran date per giunta.But seeke first the kingdom of God, and al these things shal be giuen you besides.Verumtamen quærite primum regnum Dei, et justitiam ejus: et hæc omnia adjicientur vobis. 32Fear not, little flock, for it hath pleased your Father to give you a kingdom.Non temete voi piccol gregge; imperocché è stato beneplacito del Padre vostro di dare a voi il regno.Feare not litle flocke, for it hath pleased your father to giue you a kingdom.Nolite timere pusillus grex, quia complacuit Patri vestro dare vobis regnum. 33Sell what you possess and give alms. Make to yourselves bags which grow not old, a treasure in heaven which faileth not: where no thief approacheth, nor moth corrupteth.Vendete quello, che possedete, e fatene limosina. Fatevi delle borse, che non invecchino, un tesoro inesausto nel cielo: dove i ladri non si accostano, e le tignuole non rodono.Sel the things that you possesse, and giue almes. Make to you purses that vveare not, treasure that vvasteth not, in heauen: vvhither the theefe approcheth not, neither doth the mothe corrupt.Vendite quæ possidetis, et date eleemosynam. Facite vobis sacculos, qui non veterascunt, thesaurum non deficientem in cælis: quo fur non appropriat, neque tinea corrumpit. 34For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.Imperocché dove è il vostro tesoro, ivi sarà pure il vostro cuore.For vvhere your treasure is, there vvil your hart be also.Ubi enim thesaurus vester est, ibi et cor vestrum erit. 35Let your loins be girt and lamps burning in your hands.Siano cinti i vostri lombi, e nelle mani vostre lampane accese.Let your loynes be girded, and candles burning in your handes,Sint lumbi vestri præcincti, et lucernæ ardentes in manibus vestris, 36And you yourselves like to men who wait for their lord, when he shall return from the wedding; that when he cometh and knocketh, they may open to him immediately.E fate voi, come coloro, che aspettano il loro padrone, quando torni da nozze, per aprirgli subito che giungerà, e picchierà alla porta.and you like to men expecting their lord, when he shal returne from the mariage: that vvhen he doth come and knocke, forthvvith they may open vnto him.et vos similes hominibus exspectantibus dominum suum quando revertatur a nuptiis: ut, cum venerit et pulsaverit, confestim aperiant ei. 37Blessed are those servants whom the Lord, when he cometh, shall find watching. Amen I say to you that he will gird himself and make them sit down to meat and passing will minister unto them.Beati que' servi, i quali, in arrivando, il padrone troverà vigilanti: in verità vi dico, che tiratasi su la veste, li farà mettere a tavola, e gli anderà servendo.Blessed are those seruants, vvhom vvhen the Lord commeth, he shal finde vvatching. Amen I say to you, that he vvil gird him self, and make them sit dovvne, and passing vvil minister vnto them.Beati servi illi quos, cum venerit dominus, invenerit vigilantes: amen dico vobis, quod præcinget se, et faciet illos discumbere, et transiens ministrabit illis.
38And if he shall come in the second watch or come in the third watch and find them so, blessed are those servants.E se giugnerà alla seconda vigilia, e se giugnerà alla terza, e li troverà così (vigilanti) beati sono tali servi.And if he come in the second vvatch, and if in the third vvatch he come, and so finde, blessed are those seruants.Et si venerit in secunda vigilia, et si in tertia vigilia venerit, et ita invenerit, beati sunt servi illi. 39But this know ye, that if the householder did know at what hour the thief would come, he would surely watch and would not suffer his house to be broken open.Or sappiate, che se al padre di famiglia fosse noto, a che ora sia per venire il ladro, veglierebbe senza dubbio, e non permetterebbe, che gli fosse sforzata la casa.And this knovv ye, that if the hous holder did knovv vvhat houre the theefe vvould come, he vvould vvatch verely, and vvould not suffer his house to be broken vp.Hoc autem scitote, quoniam si sciret paterfamilias, qua hora fur veniret, vigilaret utique, et non sineret perfodi domum suam. 40Be you then also ready: for at what hour you think not the Son of man will come.E voi state preparati: perché nell'ora, che meno pensate, verrà il figliuolo dell'uomo.Be you also ready: for at vvhat houre you thinke not, the Sonne of man vvil come.Et vos estote parati: quia qua hora non putatis, Filius hominis veniet. 41And Peter said to him: Lord, dost thou speak this parable to us, or likewise to all?E Pietro gli disse: Signore, questa parabola l'hai tu detta per noi, o per tutti?And Peter said to him, Lord, doest thou speake this parable to vs, or likevvise to al?Ait autem et Petrus: Domine, ad nos dicis hanc parabolam, an et ad omnes ? 42And the Lord said: Who thinkest thou is the faithful and wise steward, whom his lord setteth over his family, to give them their measure of wheat in due season?E il Signore disse: Chi credi tu, che sia il dispensatore fedele, e prudente, preposto dal padrone alla sua famiglia per dare al tempo debito a ciascheduno la sua misura di grano?And our Lord said, Vvho (thinkest thou) is a faithful stevvard and vvise, vvhom the lord appointeth ouer his familie, to giue them in season their measure of vvheate?Dixit autem Dominus: Quis, putas, est fidelis dispensator, et prudens, quem constituit dominus supra familiam suam, ut det illis in tempore tritici mensuram ? 43Blessed is that servant whom, when his lord shall come, he shall find so doing.Beato questo servo, cui, venendo il padrone, troverà far così.Blessed is that seruant, vvhom vvhen the lord commeth, he shal finde so doing.Beatus ille servus quem, cum venerit dominus, invenerit ita facientem.
44Verily I say to you, he will set him over all that he possesseth.Vi dico veracemente, che gli darà la soprantendenza di quanto possiede.Verely I say to you, that ouer al things vvhich he possesseth, he shal appoint him.Vere dico vobis, quoniam supra omnia quæ possidet, constituet illum. 45But if that servant shall say in his heart: My lord is long a coming; and shall begin to strike the men-servants and maid-servants, and to eat and to drink and be drunk:Che se un tal servo dirà in cuor suo: Il padrone mio non vien così presto: e comincierà a battere i servi, e le serve, e a mangiare, e bere, e ubbriacarsi:But if that seruant say in his hart, My lord is long a comming: and shal begin to strike the seruants and handmaides, and eate and drinke, and be drunke:Quod si dixerit servus ille in corde suo: Moram facit dominus meus venire: et cœperit percutere servos, et ancillas, et edere, et bibere, et inebriari: 46The lord of that servant will come in the day that he hopeth not, and at the hour that he knoweth not: and shall separate him and shall appoint him his portion with unbelievers.Verrà il padrone di questo servo il dì, che meno egli l'aspetta, e nel punto, ch'egli non sa, e lo separerà, e lo manderà con (i servi) infedeli.the lord of that seruant shal come in a day that he hopeth not, and at an houre that he knovveth not, and shal deuide him, and shal appoint his portion vvith the infidels.veniet dominus servi illius in die qua non sperat, et hora qua nescit, et dividet eum, partemque ejus cum infidelibus ponet. 47And that servant, who knew the will of his lord and prepared not himself and did not according to his will, shall be beaten with many stripes.Quel servo poi, il quale ha conosciuto la volontà del suo padrone, e non è stato preparato, e non ha eseguita la sua volontà, riceverà molte battiture:And that seruant that knevv the vvil of his lord, and prepared not him self, and did not according to his vvil: shal be beaten vvith many stripes.Ille autem servus qui cognovit voluntatem domini sui, et non præparavit, et non facit secundum voluntatem ejus, vapulabit multis: 48But he that knew not and did things worthy of stripes shall be beaten with few stripes. And unto whomsoever much is given, of him much shall be required: and to whom they have committed much, of him they will demand the more.Quel servo poi, che non l'ha conosciuta, e ha fatto cose degne di gastigo, riceverà poche battiture. Molto si domanderà da tutti quegli, a' quali molto è stato dato: e più chiederanno da colui, al quale è stato fidato il molto.But he that knevv not, and did things vvorthie of stripes: shal be beaten vvith fevv. And euery one to vvhom much vvas giuen, much shal be required of him: and to vvhom they committed much, more vvil they demaund of him.qui autem non cognovit, et fecit digna plagis, vapulabit paucis. Omni autem cui multum datum est, multum quæretur ab eo: et cui commendaverunt multum, plus petent ab eo.
49I am come to cast fire on the earth. And what will I, but that it be kindled?Sono venuto a portar fuoco sopra la terra e che voglio io, se non che si accenda?I came to cast fire on the earth: and vvhat vvil I, but that it be kindled?Ignem veni mittere in terram, et quid volo nisi ut accendatur ? 50And I have a baptism wherewith I am to be baptized. And how am I straitened until it be accomplished?Ma lui un battesimo, col quale debbo essere battezzato: e qual pena è la mia, sino a tanto che sia adempito?But I haue to be baptized with a baptisme: and hovv am I straitened vntil it be dispatched?Baptismo autem habeo baptizari: et quomodo coarctor usque dum perficiatur ? 51Think ye, that I am come to give peace on earth? I tell you, no; but separation.Pensate voi, ch'io sia venuto a portar pace sopra la terra; Non (la pace) vi dico, ma la divisione:Thinke you that I came to giue peace on the earth? No, I tel you, but separation.Putatis quia pacem veni dare in terram ? non, dico vobis, sed separationem: 52For there shall be from henceforth five in one house divided: three against two, and two against three.Imperocché da ora in poi saranno: cinque in una casa divisi, tre contro due, o due contro tre.For there shal be from this time, fiue in one house deuided: three against tvvo, and tvvo against three.erunt enim ex hoc quinque in domo una divisi, tres in duos, et duo in tres 53The father shall be divided against the son and the son against his father: the mother against the daughter and the daughter against her mother: the mother-in-law against the daughter-in-law and the daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law.Il padre sarà diviso dal figliuolo, e il figliuolo dal padre suo, e la madre dalla figliuola, e la figliuola dalla madre, la suocera dalla nuora, e la nuora dalla suocera.There shal be deuided, the father against the sonne, and the sonne against his father, the mother against the daughter, and the daughter against the mother, the mother in lavv against her daughter in lavv, and the daughter in lavv against her mother in lavv.dividentur: pater in filium, et filius in patrem suum, mater in filiam, et filia in matrem, socrus in nurum suam, et nurus in socrum suam. 54And he said also to the multitudes: When you see a cloud rising from the west, presently you say: A shower is coming. And so it happeneth.E diceva poi anche alle turbe: Quando avete veduto alzarsi dall'occaso una nuvola, subito dite: Vuol far temporale: e così succede.And he said also to the multitudes, When you see a cloude rising from the vvest, by and by you say, A shoure commeth, and so it commeth to passe:Dicebat autem et ad turbas: Cum videritis nubem orientem ab occasu, statim dicitis: Nimbus venit: et ita fit.
55And when ye see the south wind blow, you say: There will be heat. And it cometh to pass.E quando sentite soffiar lo scirocco, voi dite: Farà caldo: e succede così.and vvhen the south vvinde blovving, you say, That there vvil be heate: and it commeth to passe.Et cum austrum flantem, dicitis: Quia æstus erit: et fit. 56You hypocrites, you know how to discern the face of the heaven and of the earth: but how is it that you do not discern this time?Ipocriti, sapete distinguere gli aspetti del cielo, e della terra: e come non distinguete il tempo d'adesso?Hypocrites, the face of the heauen and of the earth you haue skil to discerne: but this time hovv doe you not discerne?Hypocritæ ! faciem cæli et terræ nostis probare: hoc autem tempus quomodo non probatis ? 57And why, even of yourselves, do you not judge that which is just?E come non discernete anche da voi stessi quello, che è giusto?And vvhy of your selues also iudge you not that vvhich is iust?quid autem et a vobis ipsis non judicatis quod justum est ? 58And when thou goest with thy adversary to the prince, whilst thou art in the way, endeavour to be delivered from him: lest perhaps he draw thee to the judge, and the judge deliver thee to the exacter, and the exacter cast thee into prison.Quando poi tu vai insieme col tuo avversario dal principe, per istrada fa, quanto puoi, per liberarli da lui, affinchè egli non ti strascini dinanzi al giudice, e il giudice non ti dia nelle mani del birro, e il birro ti cacci in prigione.And vvhen thou goest vvith thy aduersarie to the Prince, in the vvay endeuour to be deliuered from him: lest perhaps he dravv thee to the iudge, and the iudge deliuer thee to the exactour, and the exactour cast thee into prison.Cum autem vadis cum adversario tuo ad principem, in via da operam liberari ab illo, ne forte trahat te ad judicem, et judex tradat te exactori, et exactor mittat te in carcerem. 59I say to thee, thou shalt not go out thence until thou pay the very last mite.Ti dico, che non uscirai di li, finché tu abbi pagate fin all'ultimo picciolo.I say to thee, thou shalt not goe out thence, vntil thou pay the very last mite.Dico tibi, non exies inde, donec etiam novissimum minutum reddas.
12:1
Theophylactus
Beware ye of the leaven, etc. Christ calls the hypocrisy of the Pharisees leaven, which changes and corrupts the best intentions of men; for nothing is more destructive than hypocrisy to such as give way to it. (Theophylactus)
12:3
Ven. Bede
House-tops. Our divine Saviour speaks here according to the custom of his own nation, where it was not uncommon for men to preach from the house-top, when they wished to deliver any thing to the public; for their houses had flat roofs. (Ven. Bede)
12:8
12:13
Witham
The inheritance. This man might think, that Jesus being the Messias, would act like a king and a judge. (Witham)
Calmet
Speak to my brother, etc. See in this the spirit of this world, at the very time Jesus is teaching disinterestedness, and the contempt of riches, he is interrupted by a man, who begs him to interfere in a temporal concern: deaf to every thing else, this man can think of his temporal interest only. (Calmet)
St. Augustine
He begged half an inheritance on earth; the Lord offered him a whole one in heaven: he gave him more than he asked for. (St. Augustine)
12:14
St. Ambrose
Judge, etc. Our Saviour does not here mean to say that he or his Church had not authority to judge, as the Anabaptists foolishly pretend; for he was appointed by his Father, the King of kings, and the Lord and Judge of all. He only wished to keep himself as much detached as possible from worldly concerns: 1. Not to favour the opinion of the carnal Jews, who expected a powerful king for the Messias. 2. To shew that the ecclesiastical ministry was entirely distinct from political government, and that he and his ministers were sent not to take care of earthly kingdoms, but to seek after and prepare men for a heavenly inheritance. (St. Ambrose, Euthymius, Ven. Bede)
12:19
St. Chrysostom
Much goods, etc. It is evident how far this poor man was mistaken, when he called these things goods, which with more reason ought to be esteemed evils. The only things that can rightly be called goods, are humility, modesty, and its other attendants. The opposite to these ought to be esteemed evils; and riches we ought to consider as indifferent. (St. Chrysostom)
12:22
Theophylactus
Therefore I say to you, etc. Our Lord proceeds step by step in his discourse, to inculcate more perfect virtue. He had before exhorted us to guard ourselves against the fatal rocks of avarice, and then subjoined the parable of the rich man; thereby insinuating what folly that man is guilty of, who applies all his thoughts solely to the amassing of riches. He next proceeds to inform us that we should not be solicitous even for the necessities of life: wishing by this discourse to eradicate our wicked propensity to avarice. (Theophylactus)
12:29
Witham
And be not lifted up on high.[Ver. 29. Nolite in sublime tolli, me meteorizesthe; See St. Augustine, incipit superbire de talibus. lib. v. QQ. Evang. Q. 29.] St. Augustine (lib. 2:QQ. Evang. q. 29. t. 3, part 4, p. 257.) expounds it thus: do not value yourselves for the plenty and variety you have of things to eat. Others, by the Greek, look upon it as a metaphor, taken from meteors in the air, that appear high, and as it were in suspense whether to remain there or to fall down; so that they expound it: be not distracted and disturbed with various thoughts and cares how to live. (Witham)
12:32
Ven. Bede
Christ styles the elect in this place, his little flock, on account of the greater number of the reprobate; or rather through his love of humility, because though the Church be most numerous, yet he wishes it to continue in humility to the end of the world, and by humility to arrive at the reward which he has promised to the humble. Therefore, in order to console us in our labours, he commands us to seek only the kingdom of heaven, and promises us that the Father will bestow it as a reward upon us. (Ven. Bede)
12:33
Ven. Bede
Be not solicitous that whilst you are fighting for the kingdom of heaven, the necessities of this life will be wanting to you, on account of his command. Sell what you possess, that you may bestow charity; which those do, who having left all things, nevertheless labour with their hands for their livelihood, and to bestow the rest in charity. (Ven. Bede)
12:35
Witham
Let your loins be girded; that is be prepared to walk in the way of virtue; a comparison taken from the custom of the eastern people, who girded up their long garments, when they went about any business. (Witham)
Theophylactus
After our divine Saviour had given his disciples such excellent instructions, he wishes to lead them still farther in the path of perfection, by telling them to keep their loins girt, and to be prepared to obey the orders of their divine Master. By lamps burning in their hands he wished to insinuate, that they were not to pass their lives in obscurity, but to let their lights shine before men. (Theophylactus)
12:38
St. Gregory in St. Thomas Aquinas
In the first watch is childhood, the beginning of our existence, and by the second is understood manhood, and by the third is meant old age. He, therefore, who does not comply with our divine Master's injunctions in the first or second watch, let him be careful not to lose his soul by neglecting to be converted to God in his old age. (St. Gregory in St. Thomas Aquinas)
12:39
Theophylactus
Some have imagined that the devil, our implacable enemy, is designated by the thief, and our souls by the house, and man by the householder: yet this interpretation does not agree with what follows; for the coming of our Lord is compared to the thief, as if surprising us on a sudden. This latter opinion, therefore, seems to be the more probable one. (Theophylactus)
12:48
Witham
Shall be beaten with few stripes. Ignorance, when it proceeds from a person's own fault, doth not excuse, but only diminisheth the fault. (Witham)
12:49
Witham
I am come to send fire on the earth. By this fire, some understand the light of the gospel, and the fire of charity and divine love. Others, the fire of trials and persecutions. (Witham)
Calmet
What is the fire, which Christ comes to send upon the earth? Some understand it of the Holy Ghost, of the doctrine of the gospel, and the preaching of the apostles, which has filled the world with fervour and light, and which was signified by the flames of fire which appeared at the descent of the Holy Ghost upon the apostles. My words, says the Lord, in Jeremias, (Chap. 23:29.) are as a fire, and as a hammer, that breaketh the rock in pieces. Others understand it of the fire of charity, which Christ came to enkindle upon the earth, and which the apostles carried throughout the whole world. But the most simple and literal opinion seems to be, the fire of persecution and war. Fire is often used in Scripture for war: and our Saviour declares in St. Matthew that he is come to bring the sword, and not peace; that is, the doctrine of the gospel shall cause divisions, and bring persecutions, and almost an infinity of other evils, upon those who shall embrace and maintain it. But it is by these means that heaven must be acquired, it is thus that Jesus Christ destroys the reign of Satan, and overturns idolatry, superstition, and error, in the world. So great a change could not be made without noise, tumult, fire, and war. (Calmet)
12:50
I am to be baptized, with troubles and sufferings.
Witham
And how am I straitened? etc. not with fear, but with an earnest desire of suffering. (Witham)
12:54
Calmet
In these words he reproaches them, that they knew well enough how to judge of the weather by the appearance of the heavens; but were ignorant how to distinguish the times: that is could not discern that the time marked by the prophets, for the coming of the Messias, was accomplished. In Palestine, the Mediterranean Sea, which was to the west, was accustomed to send clouds and rain; and the south winds, which came from Arabia and Egypt, very warm countries, caused dryness and heat. (Calmet)
12:1
•. Euery one that confesseth.] Open confessiō of our faith. A Catholike man is bound to confesse his faith, being called to accoumpt or examined by Iew, Heathen, or Heretike, concerning the same. Neither is it ynough to keepe Christ in his hart, but he must also acknowledge him in his wordes and deedes. And to deny Christ, or any article of the Catholike faith, for shame or feare of any worldly creature, hath no lesse punishment, then to be denied, refused, and forsaken by Christ at the houre of his death before al his Angels: Which is an other maner of presence and Consistorie, then any Court or Session that men can be called to for their faith, in this world.
12:2
Concordanza Mr. 10, 26.
12:3
Concordanza Mar. 4, 22.
12:5
The feare of Hel also is profitable: contrarie to the protestāts, teaching securitie of saluation, and that feare of Hel maketh men hypocrites.
12:7
Concordanza Mt. 10, 32.
12:8
Concordanza Mar. 8, 38.
12:9
Concordanza Mt. 12, 33.
12:10
Concordanza See Annot. Mt. 12, 32.
Concordanza Mr. 3, 28
Concordanza Mt. 10, 19.
12:11
11. Be not careful.] The holy Ghost teacheth euery vnlearned Catholike to giue sufficiēt reason of his faith. That the poore vnclearned Catholike should not be discouraged, or make his excuse that he is a simple man, not able to ansvver cunning Heretikes, nor to giue a reason of his beleefe, and therfore must suffer or say any thing rather then come before them: our Maister giueth them. comfort, promising that the Holy Ghost shal euer put into their hartes at time of their appearance, that vvhich shal be sufficient for the purpose, not that euery one vvhich is conuented before the Aduersaries of faith, should alvvaies be endeed vvith extraordinary knovvledge to dispute and confute, as the Apostles and others in the primitiue Church vvere: but that God vvil euer giue to the simple that trusteth in him, sufficient courage and vvordes to confesse his beleefe. For such an one called before the Commissioners, saith ynough and defendeth him self sufficiently, vvhen he ansvvereth that he is a Catholike man, & that he wil liue and die in that faith which the Catholike Church throughout al Christian countries hath and doth teach, and that this Church can giue them a reason of al the things vvhich they demaund of him. &c.
Concordanza Mar. 13, 11.
12:14
14. Who hath appointed?] Christ refused to medle in this temporal matter, partly because the demaund proceded of couetousnes and il intention, The dealing of Clergie men in vvorldly affaires. partly to giue an example to Clergie men, that they should not be vvithdravven by secular affaires and controuersies from their principal function of praying, preaching, and spiritual regiment: but not vvholy to forbid them al actions pertaining to vvorldly busines, specially vvhere and vvhen the honour of God, the increase of religion, In vita c. 19. the peace of the people, and the spiritual benefite of the parties doe require. In vvhich cases S. Augustin (as Possidonius vvriteth) vvas occupied often vvhole daies in ending vvorldly controuersies, Li. de op. Monach. c. 29. and so he vvriteth of him self also, not doubting but to haue revvard therfore in heauen.
12:17
Giue it to the poore, that shouldst thou do, saith S. Basil.
12:20
A goodly warning for al riche men.
12:21
21. Riche to God vvard.] Meritorious vvorkes. He is riche tovvards God, that by his goods bestovved vpon the poore, hath store of merits, and many almesmens praiers procuring mercie for him at the day of his death and iudgement, vvhich is here therfore called treasure laid vp in heauen, vvhere the barnes be large ynough. The necessitie of vvhich almes is by Christ him self here shevved to be so great, and so acceptable to God, that rather then they should lacke the fruite thereof, they should sel al they haue and giue to the poore.
12:22
Concordanza Mt. 6, 25
He forbiddeth not cōpetent prouidēce, but to much carefulnes. See Annot. vpon S. Matth. c. 6, 25.
12:29
〈Greek〉.
12:32
Liturgia The Gospel for S. Paulinus Iun. 22. And for a Cōfessor that is not a Bishop.
It was litle at the begining, & is stil in cōparison of al the reprobate: but in itself very great, as in the parable of the great tree that grew of the litle mustard seed. Mt. 13.
12:33
Concordanza Mt. 6, 20.
12:34
34. Where your treasure is.] Almes. If the riche man vvithdravven by his vvorldly treasure, can not set his hart vpon heauen, let him send his mony thither before him, by giuing it in almes vpon such as vvil pray for him, and his hart vvil solovv his purse thither.
12:35
Liturgia The Gospel for a Cōfessor that is not a Bishop.
To girde our loines, is to keepe chastitie and cōtinencie. Gregor. ho. 〈◊〉.
12:38
Concordanza Mt. 24, 43.
12:50
Concordanza Mt. 10, 34.
12:51
He meaneth the naughtie peace that is betvvene vvorldlings & sinners, the agreement that is in infidelity, in Heresie, or in any other vvickednes, he came to breake this peace. See Annot. Matth. c. 10, 34.
12:54
Concordanza Mt. 16, 2
12:58
Concordanza See Annot. Mt. 5, 25.
Concordanza Mt. 5, 25
12:1
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 41
… For there is nothing [20] concealed, that shall not be revealed: nor hid, that shall not be known. Everything that ye have said in the darkness shall be heard in the light; and what ye have spoken secretly in the ears in the inner chambers shall be proclaimed on the roofs.
12:2
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 41
[18] And when there gathered together myriads of great multitudes, which almost trode [Arabic, p. 156] one upon another, Jesus began to say unto his disciples, Preserve yourselves [19] from the leaven of the Pharisees, which is hypocrisy.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.28
… had censured their hypocrisy, which covered the secrets of the heart, and obscured with superficial offices the mysteries of unbelief, because (while holding the key of knowledge) it would neither enter in itself, nor permit others to enter in, He therefore adds, “There is nothing covered that shall not be revealed; neither hid, which shall not be known,”
12:3
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 41
[18] And when there gathered together myriads of great multitudes, which almost trode [Arabic, p. 156] one upon another, Jesus began to say unto his disciples, Preserve yourselves [19] from the leaven of the Pharisees, which is hypocrisy. For there is nothing [20] concealed, that shall not be revealed: nor hid, that shall not be known.
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. The Letters of St. Jerome 58.11
… Your head is clear and all your senses keen. Were you to add to this wisdom and eloquence a careful study and knowledge of scripture, I should soon see you holding our citadel against all comers; you would go up with Joab upon the roof of Zion, and sing upon the housetops what you had learned in the secret chambers.
12:4
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 13
… Fear them not therefore: for there is nothing covered, that shall [12] [Arabic, p. 51] not be revealed; nor hid, that shall not be disclosed and published. What I say unto you in the darkness, speak ye in the light; and what ye have told [13] secretly in the ears in closets, let it be proclaimed on the housetops.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.28
… He then turns to His disciples with these words, “I say unto you, my friends, Be not afraid of them which can only kill the body, and after that have no more power over you.”
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 3.29
… but if He is the Word in flesh (for one must not be reluctant to repeat), whom had He to fear being God? or wherefore should He fear death, who was Himself Life, and was rescuing others from death? or how, whereas He said, ‘Fear not him that kills the body
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. City of God 1.12
… Or will some one perhaps take so absurd a position as to contend that those who kill the body are not to be feared before death, and lest they kill the body, but after death, lest they deprive it of burial? If this be so, then that is false which Christ says, “Be not afraid of them that kill the body, and after that have no more that they can do;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On Care to Be Had for the Dead 8
… In very deed therefore it was declared, that the Lord in saying, “Fear not them which kill the body, and afterward have no more that they can do,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On Care to Be Had for the Dead 11
… Far be this from the faith of Christians: else hath it gone most ill with so great a multitude of Martyrs, for whom there could be no burying of their bodies, and Truth did cheat them when It said, “Fear not them which kill the body, and after that have no more that they can do,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on Grace and Free Will 39
… yea, I say unto you, Fear Him.” This, indeed, He said, lest we should deny Him from the same fear which shook Peter; for such cowardice he plainly wished to be removed from us when He, in the preceding passage, said, “Be not afraid of them that kill the body, and after that have no more that they can do.”
Teodoreto di Cirro † 458 d.C. Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 2
… For it is written God took dust from the earth and “formed man,” and “breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and man became a living soul.” And in the gospels the Lord said to the holy disciples “Fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul; but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell.”
12:5
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 13
… for there is nothing covered, that shall [12] [Arabic, p. 51] not be revealed; nor hid, that shall not be disclosed and published. What I say unto you in the darkness, speak ye in the light; and what ye have told [13] secretly in the ears in closets, let it be proclaimed on the housetops. I say unto you now, my beloved, Be not agitated at
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.28
… fear Him who, after He hath killed, hath power to cast into hell” (meaning, of course, the Creator); “yea, I say unto you, fear Him.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on Grace and Free Will 39
… and understanding, the spirit of counsel and might, the spirit of knowledge and piety, the spirit of the fear of the Lord.” It is not the fear with which Peter denied Christ that we have received the spirit of, but that fear concerning which Christ Himself says, “Fear Him who hath power to destroy both soul and body in hell; yea, I say unto you, Fear Him.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 64.2
… For that to be fulfilled in the Psalm the servant prayeth, which but now in the Gospel the Lord was commanding. What but now was the Lord commanding? “Fear not them that kill the body, but the soul are not able to kill; but Him rather fear ye, that hath power to kill both body and soul in the hell of fire.” And He repeated, “Yea, I say unto you, fear Him.”
12:6
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.44.4
… In chap. xi. 29 he omitted the last words concerning the sign of the prophet Jonah; he also omitted all the 30th, 31st, and 32d ; in ver. 42 he read κλῆσιν , ‘ calling ,’ instead of κρίσιν ‘ judgment .’ He rejected verses 49, 50, 51 , because the passage related to the prophets. He entirely omitted
Pseudo-Clement The Clementine Homilies 12.31
… But to the wicked who punish and desire to ill-use them, and will not repent, it is permitted to ill-use the righteous for the filling up of their own punishment. For without the will of God, not even a sparrow can fall into a girn.
12:7
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 53
To establish this, Christ Himself said, “How many sparrows do ye exceed in value?”
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. To Pammachius against John of Jerusalem 33
… He who has not a wedding garment, and has not kept that command, “Let your garments be always white,” is bound hand and foot that he may not recline at the banquet, or sit on a throne, or stand at the right hand of God; he is sent to Gehenna, where there is weeping and gnashing of teeth.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. City of God 22.19
… However, what our Lord said, “Not a hair of your head shall perish,” might more suitably be interpreted of the number, and not of the length of the hairs, as He elsewhere says, “The hairs of your head are all numbered.”
12:8
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.28
… and that He who gives these commands belongs to that very God for whom He procures this fear, this absence of offence, and this respect. But this conclusion I can draw also from the following words: “For I say unto you, Whosoever shall confess me before men, him will I also confess before God.”
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.44.4
… In chap. xi. 29 he omitted the last words concerning the sign of the prophet Jonah; he also omitted all the 30th, 31st, and 32d ; in ver. 42 he read κλῆσιν , ‘ calling ,’ instead of κρίσιν ‘ judgment .’ He rejected verses 49, 50, 51 , because the passage related to the prophets. He entirely omitted chap. xii. 6 ; whilst in
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. On the Lapsed 20
20. In the Gospel the Lord speaks, and says, “Whosoever shall confess me before men, him will I also confess before my Father which is in heaven: but he that denieth me, him will I also deny.”
san Basilio † 379 d.C. De Spiritu Sancto 13
… For He says, “Whoever shall confess me before men, him shall the Son of Man also confess before the angels of God, but he that denieth Me before men shall be denied before the angels of God;”
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Concerning Repentance 1.4
17. And this is written not only in that book of the Gospel of the Lord Jesus, which is written according to Matthew, but it is also to be read in that which we have according to Luke,
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 17
[1.] A great virtue is boldness and freedom of speech, and the making all things second in importance to the confessing of Christ; so great and admirable, that the Only-begotten Son of God proclaims such an one in the presence of the Father. (
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 21.34
… For He was speaking of those who should have confessed or denied Him before men, when He said, “Also I say unto you, Whosoever shall confess Me before men, him shall the Son of Man also confess before the Angels of God. But he that denieth Me before men, shall be denied before the angels of God.”
12:9
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.28
… These therefore will be they whom He forewarns above not to be afraid of being only killed; and this forewarning He offers, in order that He might subjoin a clause on the necessity of confessing Him: “Every one that denieth me before men shall be denied before God”
12:10
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.28
… After deterring His disciples from denial of Himself, He adds an admonition to fear blasphemy: “Whosoever shall speak against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him; but whosoever shall speak against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven him.”
san Basilio † 379 d.C. De Spiritu Sancto 28
… and when you exalt Him put forth all your strength, and be not weary, for you can never go far enough.” Verily terrible is the account to be given for words of this kind by you who have heard from God who cannot lie that for blasphemy against the Holy Ghost there is no forgiveness.
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. On the Holy Spirit 1
… If, when a man is slighted, He Who sent him is slighted (yet what a distance there was between the man and the Sender!), what criminality is thereby implied in those who thus defy the Holy Spirit! Perhaps this is the blasphemy against our Law-giver
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 21.13
… But he that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost, hath never forgiveness, but shall be held guilty of an eternal offence.” In Luke it is thus: “And whosoever shall speak a word against the Son of Man, it shall be forgiven him; but unto him that blasphemeth against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 21.34
… But he that denieth Me before men, shall be denied before the angels of God.” And lest from this the salvation of the Apostle Peter should be despaired of, he immediately subjoined, “And whosoever shall speak a word against the Son of Man, it shall be forgiven him; but unto him that blasphemeth against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven;
12:11
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 41
… But before all of that, they shall lay hands upon you, and persecute you, and deliver you unto the synagogues [44] and into prisons, and bring you before kings and judges for my name’s sake. And [45] that shall be unto you for a witness. But first must my gospel be preached unto all [46] nations.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.28
… but that, as there is no punishment for the contempt, so there is no reward for the worship, which men need expect. When “brought before magistrates,” and examined, He forbids them “to take thought how they shall answer;” “for,” says He, “the Holy Ghost shall teach you in that very hour what ye ought to say.”
san Cirillo di Gerusalemme † 386 d.C. The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 16.21
21. And wouldest thou be sure that by the power of the Holy Ghost the Martyrs bear their witness? The Saviour says to His disciples, And when they bring you unto the synagogues, and the magistrates, and authorities, be not anxious how ye shall answer, or what ye shall say; for the Holy Ghost shall teach you in that very hour, what ye ought to say
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. On the Holy Spirit 1.4
… “For it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your Father that speaketh in you.” Again He says according to St. Luke: “Be not anxious how ye shall answer or speak, for the Holy Spirit of God shall teach you in that hour what ye ought to say.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 10
… Observe then what they say: “And by what name have ye done this? Then Peter, filled with the Holy Ghost, said unto them.” ( v. 8 .) And now, I pray you, call to mind Christ’s saying; “When they deliver you up unto the synagogues, take ye no thought how or what thing ye shall speak; for it is the Spirit of your Father which speaketh in you. (
12:13
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 28
… And I will say to my soul, Soul, thou hast much goods laid by for many years; take thine ease, eat, [40] drink, enjoy thyself. God said unto him, O thou of little intelligence, this night shall thy soul be taken from thee; and this that thou hast prepared, whose shall it [41] be? So is he that layeth up treasures for himself, and is not rich in God.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.28
… Well, then, my Moses is better than your Christ, aiming as he did at the peace of brethren, and obviating their wrong. But of course the case must be different with Christ , for he is the Christ of the simply good and non-judicial god. “Who,” says he, “made me a judge over you?”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 57.2
… For what occasion was there to set forth his cause at length, when he was speaking to Him who could even see the heart? “Master,” he says, “speak to my brother, that he divide the inheritance with me.”
12:14
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 28
[33] And a man of that multitude said unto our Lord, Teacher, say to my brother [34] that he divide with me the inheritance.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.19
230. If, then, I cannot measure Thee, Almighty Father, can I without blasphemy discuss the secrets of Thy Generation? Can I say there is anything more or less between Thee and Thy Son when He Himself Who was begotten of Thee, says: “All things which the Father hath are Mine.” Who has made Me a judge and a divider of human affairs? This the Son says,
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 57.3
… What more did He wish to make him, from whom He wished to take covetousness away? What more did He wish to make him? I will tell you, “I have said, Ye are gods, and all of you are children of the Most High.” Lo, what He wished to make him, to reckon him that hath no covetousness among the “gods.” “Man, who made Me a divider among you?”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 119.15
… but even when they court us, and honour us, and yet expect us to occupy ourselves in aiding their own vicious and busy desire, and to bestow our time upon them; or at least harass the weak, and compel them to bring their causes before us: to whom we dare not say, “Man, who made me a judge or a divider over you?”
12:15
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 28
[33] And a man of that multitude said unto our Lord, Teacher, say to my brother [34] that he divide with me the inheritance. Jesus said unto him, Man, who is it that [35] appointed me over you as a judge and divider?
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. On the Duties of the Clergy 1.12
… Thou beholdest his joy, thou admirest the bodily health of his children, and the amount of his wealth; but look within at the sores and wounds of his soul, the sadness of his heart. And what shall I say of his wealth, when thou readest: “For a man’s life consisteth not in the abundance of the things which he possesseth”?
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. The Letters of St. Jerome 22.32
… yet, twenty years afterwards, he returned to the land of Canaan rich in substance and richer still in children. Numberless are the instances in Scripture which teach men to “Beware of covetousness.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 57.0
On the words of the Gospel, Luke xii. 15 , “And he said unto them, take heed, and keep yourselves from all covetousness.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 57.1
… that what He hath promised, ye may at present hope for, hereafter receive. We have just now heard the Lord Christ Jesus, the Son of God, giving us a precept. The Truth, who neither deceiveth, nor is deceived, hath given us a precept; let us hear, fear, beware. What is this precept then: “I say unto you, Beware of all covetousness”?
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 57.4
4. Thou hast petitioned for a kindness; hear counsel. “I say unto you, Beware of all covetousness.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 62.10
… By a false balance ye beguile men looking on: know ye not that one is he that weigheth, Another He that judgeth of the weight? He seeth not, for whom thou weighest, but He seeth that weigheth thee and him. Therefore neither fraud nor robbery covet ye any longer, nor on those things which ye have set your hope:
12:16
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 28
… Jesus said unto him, Man, who is it that [35] appointed me over you as a judge and divider? And he said unto his disciples, Take heed within yourselves of all inordinate desire; for it is not in abundance of [36] possessions that life shall be.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.28
… “Thou fool, this night shall they require thy soul of thee; then whose shall those things be which thou hast provided?”
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. On Prayer 6
… for “ bread .” Moreover, He justly added, “Give us this day ,” seeing He had previously said, “Take no careful thought about the morrow, what ye are to eat.” To which subject He also adapted the parable of the man who pondered on an enlargement of his barns for his forthcoming fruits, and on seasons of prolonged security; but that very night he dies.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 36.15
… I have found out what to do; “I will pull down my” old “barns, and build new,” and will fill them, “and say to my soul, Thou hast much goods; take thy pleasure.” Hear the counsel against luxuriousness; “Thou fool, this night thy soul shall be required of thee; and whose shall those things be which thou hast provided?”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 57.5
5. Out of this occasion then, when that appellant was seeking his own portion, not desiring to plunder another’s, arose that sentence of the Lord, wherein He said not, “Beware of covetousness;” but added, “of all covetousness.” Nor was this all: He giveth another example of a certain rich man, “whose ground had turned out well.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 59.1.6
… and his vessels He hath carried off, and His own vessels hath made them. For all unrighteous men were vessels of the devil.…But there are among mankind certain strong men of a blameable and damnable strength, that are confident indeed, but on temporal felicity. That man doth not seem to you to have been strong, of whom now from the Gospel
papa san Leone I Magno † 461 d.C. Sermons 12
… The lord of rich harvests thought scorn of his well-filled garners, and groaned over his abundant grape-gathering: he did not give thanks for the size of the crop, but complained of its poorness
12:17
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 28
… Jesus said unto him, Man, who is it that [35] appointed me over you as a judge and divider? And he said unto his disciples, Take heed within yourselves of all inordinate desire; for it is not in abundance of [36] possessions that life shall be. And he gave them this parable: The ground of a [37] rich man brought forth abundant produce:
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. On the Duties of the Clergy 3.6
43. Thou hast read how the Lord Jesus in the Gospel speaks of that corn-dealer who was looking out for a high price, whose possessions brought him in rich fruits, but who, as though still in need, said: “What shall I do? I have no room where to bestow my goods. I will pull down my barns and build greater,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Holy Trinity 15.10
… spake by thinking. For they “spake within themselves,” and it was said to them, “What think ye?” And the Lord Himself says of that rich man whose ground brought forth plentifully, “And he thought within himself, saying.”
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 10.45
… nor say within himself, ‘What shall I do? where shall I bestow my fruits?’ Nor say to his soul, ‘Thou hast much goods laid up for many years; feast and rejoice.’ For it shall be said to him, ‘Thou fool, this night thy soul shall be taken from thee, and whose shall those things be which thou hast provided?’
12:18
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 28
… And he said unto his disciples, Take heed within yourselves of all inordinate desire; for it is not in abundance of [36] possessions that life shall be. And he gave them this parable: The ground of a [37] rich man brought forth abundant produce: and he pondered within himself, and [38] said, What shall I do, since I have no place to store my produce?
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 389 d.C. Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 16.18
… a man perhaps of much property unexpectedly gained, for this is the most unjust of all, who finds his many barns too narrow for him, filling some and emptying others, to build greater
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 57.5
… Knowingly did he think of it, wisely hit upon it. What was this he wisely hit upon? “I will destroy,” he says, “my” old “barns, and will build new ones greater, and will fill them; and I will say to my soul.” What wilt thou say to thy soul? “Soul, thou hast much goods laid up for many years, take thine ease, eat, drink, be merry.”
12:19
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 28
… The ground of a [37] rich man brought forth abundant produce: and he pondered within himself, and [38] said, What shall I do, since I have no place to store my produce? And he said, I will do this: I will pull down the buildings of my barns, and build them, and make [39] them greater; and store there all my wheat and my goods.
papa san Leone I Magno † 461 d.C. Sermons 90
… over the clemency of the weather and the fertility of the land, and having stored his crops in great barns, might say to his soul, “thou hast much goods, eat and drink,” let him take heed to the rebuke of the Divine voice, and hear it saying, “Thou fool, this night they require thy soul of thee, and the things which thou hast prepared, whose shall they be
12:20
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 28
… And he said, I will do this: I will pull down the buildings of my barns, and build them, and make [39] them greater; and store there all my wheat and my goods. And I will say to my soul, Soul, thou hast much goods laid by for many years; take thine ease, eat, [40] drink, enjoy thyself.
sant'Ireneo di Lione † 202 d.C. Against Heresies 3.14.3
… also about the parable of that rich man who stored up the goods which had accrued to him, to whom it was also said, “In this night they shall demand thy soul from thee; whose then shall those things be which thou hast prepared?”
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. On the Lord's Prayer 20
… Whence also God rebukes the rich fool, who thinks of his earthly wealth, and boasts himself in the abundance of his overflowing harvests, saying, “Thou fool, this night thy soul shall be required of thee; then whose shall those things be which thou hast provided?”
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. On Works and Alms 13
… You heap up a patrimony which burdens you with its weight; and you do not remember what God answered to the rich man, who boasted with a foolish exultation of the abundance of his exuberant harvest: “Thou fool,” said He, “this night thy soul is required of thee; then whose shall those things be which thou hast provided?”
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.62
… “For what does it profit a man to make a gain of the whole world, but that he should lose himself?” And again: “But the Lord said unto him, Thou fool, this night thy soul is required of thee. Whose, then, shall those things be which thou hast provided?”
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Defence of His Flight. (Apologia de Fuga.) 15
… Accordingly the rich man also, while he thought that he had yet a long time to live, heard the words, ‘Thou fool, this night they are requiring thy soul: then whose shall those things be which thou hast provided
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Two Homilies on Eutropius 2.5
… but when I enter the inn, that is to say this present life, I know not when I shall go out: and it may be that I am providing myself with sustenance for a long time when the Master suddenly summons me saying “Thou fool, for whom shall those things be which thou hast prepared? for on this very night thy soul is being taken from thee.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 28
… For “the souls of the righteous are in the hand of God;” and if of the righteous, then those children’s souls also; for neither are they wicked: and the souls too of sinners are straightway led away hence. And it is evident from Lazarus and the rich man; and elsewhere too Christ saith, “This day they require thy soul of thee.”
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. The Letters of St. Jerome 43.2
… The first makes us like raging lions, and the second seeks vainly to make provision for years to come. We do not recollect the words of the Gospel: “Thou fool, this night thy soul shall be required of thee: then whose shall those things be which thou hast provided?”
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. The Letters of St. Jerome 125.10
… Yet their cry came up to heaven and entering God’s ears overcame His patience. Wherefore, He sent an angel of woe to say to this new Carmelite, this second Nabal, “Thou fool, this night thy soul shall be required of thee: then whose shall those things be which thou hast provided?”
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. The Letters of St. Jerome 127.11
… Then behold God blew and the tempest passed away; so that the prediction of the prophet was fulfilled, “thou takest away their breath, they die, and return to their dust. In that very day his thoughts perish,” as also the gospel-saying, “Thou fool, this night thy soul shall be required of thee: then whose shall those things be, which thou hast provided?”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Holy Trinity 14.14
… And why cannot he tell for whom he shall gather them, unless because the light of his eyes is taken from him? And so he does not see what the Truth saith, “Thou fool, this night thy soul shall be required of thee. Then whose shall those things be which thou hast provided?”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 2.9
… Or let such parties themselves tell us how He spoke with that rich man, whose most foolish covetousness He wished to censure, saying: “Thou fool, this night thy soul shall be required of thee: then whose shall those things be which thou hast provided?”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 57.6
6. “And God,” who doth not disdain to speak even with fools, “said unto him.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 49.2.6
… Wherefore scorned? “because this their way is a stumbling-block to them.” He minded not any but the present life, he thought not but how he might be buried, wound in costly vestments. His soul was taken from him, as the Lord saith: “Thou fool, this night thy soul shall be taken from thee, and whose shall those things be which thou hast provided?”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 54.7
… all these things which thou hast prepared, whose shall they be?”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Twelve Books on the Institutes of the Cœnobia, and the Remedies for the Eight Principal Faults 7.30
… for this would make void all the fruits of our renunciation of the world, and cause that which was said to the rich man in the gospel to be directed towards us also by the voice of the Lord: “Thou fool, this night thy soul shall be required of thee: then whose shall those things be which thou hast prepared?”
12:21
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 28
… and store there all my wheat and my goods. And I will say to my soul, Soul, thou hast much goods laid by for many years; take thine ease, eat, [40] drink, enjoy thyself. God said unto him, O thou of little intelligence, this night shall thy soul be taken from thee; and this that thou hast prepared, whose shall it [41] be?
12:22
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.29
Who would be unwilling that we should distress ourselves about sustenance for our life, or clothing for our body,
12:24
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.29
… whose “lilies and grass also toil not, nor spin, and yet are clothed” by Him; whose “Solomon, moreover, was transcendent in glory, and yet was not arrayed like” the humble flower.
12:26
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 10
… neither for your bodies, what ye shall put on. Is not the life better than the food, and the body [3] than the raiment? Consider the birds of the heaven, which sow not, nor reap, nor store in barns; and yet your Father which is in heaven feedeth them. Are not ye [4] better than they? Who of you when he trieth is able to add to his stature one [5] cubit?
12:27
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Chaplet, or De Corona 4
… Or do you think that every believer is entitled to originate and establish a law, if only it be such as is agreeable to God, as is helpful to discipline, as promotes salvation, when the Lord says, “But why do you not even of your own selves judge what is right?”
12:28
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.29
… Whether, indeed, it is as depreciating the Creator that he does not wish such trifles to be thought of, concerning which neither the crows nor the lilies labour, because, forsooth, they come spontaneously to hand by reason of their very worthlessness, will appear a little further on. Meanwhile, how is it that He chides them as being “of little faith?”
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.44.4
… he also omitted all the 30th, 31st, and 32d ; in ver. 42 he read κλῆσιν , ‘ calling ,’ instead of κρίσιν ‘ judgment .’ He rejected verses 49, 50, 51 , because the passage related to the prophets. He entirely omitted chap. xii. 6 ; whilst in ver. 8 he read ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ Θεοῦ instead of ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀγγέλων τοῦ Θεοῦ . He seems to have left out all the
san Cirillo di Gerusalemme † 386 d.C. The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 6.16
… For he who proclaimed different gods, one the Good, the other the Just, contradicts the Son when He says, O righteous Father . And he who says again that the Father is one, and the maker of the world another, opposes the Son when He says, If then God so clothes the grass of the field which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into the furnace of fire
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 30
… Look at their labor for the preaching, the crown in martyrdom, the munificence in money, the love of Paul, the charm ( φίλτρον ) they found in Christ. Compare with this thine own estate, thy anxiety about money, thy vying with harlots (i.e. in dress), thy emulating of the grass,
12:29
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 10
… And if God so clothe the grass of the field, which to-day is, and to-morrow [9] is cast into the oven, how much more shall be unto you, O ye of little faith! Be not anxious, so as to say, What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink? or, With [10] what shall we be clothed?
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Life of Antony. (Vita Antoni.) 45
… And do ye seek not what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink, and be not of a doubtful mind. For all these things the nations of the world seek after. But your Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things. Howbeit seek ye first His Kingdom, and all these things shall be added unto you
san Basilio † 379 d.C. The Letters 22.1
… I shall thus leave behind me detailed evidence, easy of apprehension, for the information of industrious students, who in their turn will be able to inform others. The Christian ought to be so minded as becomes his heavenly calling, and his life and conversation ought to be worthy of the Gospel of Christ. The Christian ought not to be of doubtful mind,
12:30
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.29
… or that faith which they for this express reason owed to the Creator, because they believed that He was of His own will supplying these wants of the human race, and therefore took no thought about them? Now, when He adds, “For all these things do the nations of the world seek after,”
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.44.4
… in ver. 42 he read κλῆσιν , ‘ calling ,’ instead of κρίσιν ‘ judgment .’ He rejected verses 49, 50, 51 , because the passage related to the prophets. He entirely omitted chap. xii. 6 ; whilst in ver. 8 he read ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ Θεοῦ instead of ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀγγέλων τοῦ Θεοῦ . He seems to have left out all the 28th verse , and expunged ὑμῶν from
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 22
3. “Therefore take no thought, saying, what shall we eat? or, what shall we drink? or, wherewithal shall we be clothed? For after all these things do the nations of the world seek.”
12:31
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 3.24
… So are we first invited to heavenly blessings when we are separated from the world, and afterwards we thus find ourselves in the way of obtaining also earthly blessings. And your own gospel likewise has it in this wise: “Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and these things shall be added unto you.”
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.29
… For nothing that is evil is necessary. So that he will not be any longer a depreciator of the works and the indulgences of the Creator, that I may here complete the answer which I deferred giving above. Again, if it is another god who has foreseen man’s wants, and is supplying them, how is it that Marcion’s Christ himself promises them?
12:32
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 9
… But if thine eye be evil, all thy body shall be dark. And if the light which is in thee is darkness, how [49] great is thy darkness! Be watchful that the light which is in thee be not darkness. [50] Because that, if thy whole body is light, and have no part dark, it shall all be light, as the lamp giveth light to thee with its flame.
san Metodio d'Olimpo † 311 d.C. Oration Concerning Simeon and Anna On the Day that They Met in the Temple 1
… Hail to thee, thou Catholic Church, which hast been planted in all the earth, and do thou rejoice with us. Fear not, little flock, the storms of the enemy, for it is your Father’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom, and that you should tread upon the necks of your enemies.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 74
… “Peter, lovest thou me,” saith He; “Feed my sheep:” and having asked him a third time, declared this to be an infallible proof of love. But not to priests only is this said, but to every one of us also, who are also entrusted with a little flock. For do not despise it, because it is a little flock: For “my Father,” He saith, “hath pleasure in them.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Confessions 10.36
… who aspired to exalt his throne in the north, that dark and cold they might serve him, imitating Thee in perverse and distorted ways. But we, O Lord, lo, we are Thy “little flock;”
12:33
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 9
[42] Be not agitated, little flock; for your Father hath delighted to give you the kingdom. [43]
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. On Works and Alms 7
… “Sell,” says He, “your goods, and give alms.”
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.2
… And He shall answer them, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not unto me. And these shall go away into everlasting burning: but the righteous into life eternal.” Concerning this same matter in the Gospel according to Luke: “Sell your possessions, and give alms.”
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Persecution at Alexandria 1
… cruel in the eyes of all men, but well suited to their antichristian heresy. The Lord commanded that we should remember the poor; He said, ‘Sell that ye have, and give alms’ and again ‘I was a hungred, and ye gave Me meat; I was thirsty, and ye gave Me drink; for inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of these little ones, ye have done it unto Me
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 38.12
… Whoso “disperseth abroad and giveth to the poor, that his righteousness may endure for ever,” crieth out unto Christ. For let him that hears, and is not deaf to the sound, “sell that ye have, and give to the poor; provide yourselves bags which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that faileth not;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 37.3.7
… Wherefore dost thou not attend to the voice of thy God? Where is thy faith? wherefore is it so fast asleep? Wake it up in thy heart. Consider what the Lord Himself said unto thee, while exhorting thee to good works of this kind: “Provide yourselves bags which wax not old; a treasure in the heavens that faileth not, where no thief approacheth.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 49.1.9
… “Let them lay up for themselves a good foundation against the time to come, that they may lay hold on the true life.” So shall they give the price of the redemption of their soul. And our Lord counselleth this: “Make for yourselves bags which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that faileth not, where thief approacheth not, neither moth corrupteth.”
12:35
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 43
… Blessed are those servants, whom their lord shall come and find attentive: verily I say unto you, that he will gird his waist, and make them sit down, and pass through them and serve [42] them. And if he come in the second watch, or the third, and find thus, blessed are those servants.
sant'Ireneo di Lione † 202 d.C. Against Heresies 4.36.3
… for as a snare shall it come upon all dwelling upon the face of the earth.” “Let your loins, therefore, be girded about, and your lights burning, and ye like to men who wait for their lord, when he shall return from the wedding.”
sant'Ireneo di Lione † 202 d.C. Against Heresies 4.37.3
… Blessed is that servant whom his Lord, when He cometh, shall find so doing.”
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.29
… Thus to the Creator belongs the entire promise, the full reality of its parables, the perfect equalization of its similitudes; for these have respect to none other than Him to whom they have a parity of relation in every point. We are servants because we have a Lord in our God. We ought “to have our loins girded:”
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. On the Unity of the Church 27
… Let us be such as He Himself has bidden us to be, saying, “Let your loins be girt, and your lamps burning; and ye yourselves like unto men that wait for their Lord, when He shall come from the wedding, that when He cometh and knocketh, they may open to Him. Blessed are those servants whom their Lord, when He cometh, shall find watching.”
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. Exhortation to Martyrdom, Addressed to Fortunatus 8
… “Let your loins be girded about, and your lamps burning, and ye yourselves like unto men that wait for their lord when he shall return from the wedding, that when he cometh and knocketh they may open unto him. Blessed are those servants whom their lord, when he cometh, shall find watching.”
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 2.20
… “Let your loins be girt, and your lamps burning, and ye like to men that wait for their master when he shall come from the wedding, that when he cometh and knocketh, they may open unto him. Blessed are those servants whom their Lord, when He cometh, shall find watching.”
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.12
… Are not ye of more value than they?” Concerning this same thing, according to Luke: “Let your loins be girded, and your lamps burning; and ye like unto men that wait for their lord, when he cometh from the wedding; that, when he cometh and knocketh, they may open to him. Blessed are those servants, whom their lord, when he cometh, shall find watching.”
san Metodio d'Olimpo † 311 d.C. The Banquet of the Ten Virgins; or Concerning Chastity 5.2
… Therefore also be ye like men who wait for their lord, when he will return from the wedding; that, when he cometh and knocketh, they may open unto him immediately. Blessed are ye, when he shall make you sit down, and shall come and serve you. And if he come in the second, or in the third watch, ye are blessed.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Homilies on Ephesians 23
… No, in nowise; for he will repose on the true riches, and by this poverty will understand what is true poverty. Or again, will slavery make him weary? No, in nowise, for he will know what is the true slavery. Or shall disease? No, nor even that. “Let your loins,” saith Christ, “be girded about, and your lamps burning” (
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. The Letters of St. Jerome 22.11
… So, also, when his thigh shrank after the Lord had wrestled with him, he ceased to beget children. The Israelites, again, are told to celebrate the passover with loins girded and mortified. God says to Job: “Gird up thy loins as a man.” John wears a leathern girdle. The apostles must gird their loins to carry the lamps of the Gospel.
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. Against Vigilantius 7
… Throughout the whole Eastern Church, even when there are no relics of the martyrs, whenever the Gospel is to be read the candles are lighted, although the dawn may be reddening the sky, not of course to scatter the darkness, but by way of evidencing our joy. And accordingly the virgins in the Gospel always have their lamps lighted. And the Apostles are
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On Continence 17
… This our Saviour also Himself would have us to understand, so far as seems to me when He said, “Let your loins be girt, and your lamps burning.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Of Holy Virginity 27
… go on and persevere unto the end. Praise more sweetly the Lord, Whom ye think on more richly: hope more happily in Him, Whom ye serve more instantly: love more ardently Him, whom ye please more attentively. With loins girded, and lamps burning, wait for the Lord, when He cometh from the marriage.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 43.3
… They are virgins, by reason of abstinence from unlawful indulgence of the senses; they have lamps, by reason of good works. Of which good works the Lord saith, “Let your works shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.” Again He saith to His disciples, “Let your loins be girded and your lamps burning.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 55.9
… O faithful one, do not corrupt thy hope, do not lose thy charity, “gird up thy loins,” light, and hold out thy lamps before thee; “wait for the Lord, when He will return from the wedding.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 58.0
On the words of the Gospel, Luke xii. 35 , “Let your loins be girded about, and your lamps burning; and be ye yourselves like,” etc. And on the words of the 34th Psalm, v. 12 , “what man is he that desireth life,” etc.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 58.2
2. Therefore He would that “our loins should be girded, and our lights burning.”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Twelve Books on the Institutes of the Cœnobia, and the Remedies for the Eight Principal Faults 1.11
… For the girding of the loins and binding them round with a dead skin signifies that he bears about the mortification of those members in which are contained the seeds of lust and lasciviousness, always knowing that the command of the gospel, which says, “Let your loins be girt about,”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Conferences of John Cassian 8.3
… and damage rather than profit will accrue to him from receiving them: as with this passage: “But let your loins be girded up and your lights burning;” and: “whosoever has no sword, let him sell his coat and buy himself a sword;” and: “whosoever taketh not up his cross and followeth after Me is not worthy of Me;”
Pseudo-Clement The Second Epistle of the Same Clement 8
… But God delivered him from all the evils that came upon him through this wretched woman. Ye see, my brethren, what distresses the constant sight of the person of the Egyptian woman brought upon the righteous man. Therefore, let us not be constantly with women, nor with maidens. For this is not profitable for those who truly wish to “gird up their loins.”
12:36
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 43
[39, 40] Your loins shall be girded, and your lamps lit;
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.29
… We are servants because we have a Lord in our God. We ought “to have our loins girded:” in other words, we are to be free from the embarrassments of a perplexed and much occupied life; “to have our lights burning,” that is, our minds kindled by faith, and resplendent with the works of truth. And thus “to wait for our Lord,”
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Against Eunomius 1-2.25
… a subsequent event goes to define, by means of the interval which precedes it, the occurrence also of a previous event. If this example does not make our contention plain, we can give others. We say that ‘the Law given by Moses was four hundred and thirty years later than the Promise to Abraham.’ If after traversing, step by step upwards
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On Continence 17
… To restrain lusts, which is the work of continence. But to have lamps burning is to shine and glow with good works, which is the work of righteousness. Nor was He here silent with what end we do these things, adding and saying, “And you like unto men waiting for their Lord, when He cometh from the marriage.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 58.2
2. Therefore He would that “our loins should be girded, and our lights burning.” What is, “our loins girded”? “Depart from evil.” What is to “burn”? What is to have our “lights burning”? It is this, “And do good.” What is that which He said afterwards, “And ye yourselves like unto men that wait for their Lord, when He will return from the wedding:”
12:37
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 43
[39, 40] Your loins shall be girded, and your lamps lit; and ye shall be like the people that are looking for their lord, when he shall return from the feast; so that, when [41] he cometh and knocketh, they may at once open unto him.
sant'Ireneo di Lione † 202 d.C. Against Heresies 5.34.2
… Verily I say unto you, that He shall gird Himself, and make them to sit down [to meat], and will come forth and serve them. And if He shall come in the evening watch, and find them so, blessed are they, because He shall make them sit down, and minister to them; or if this be in the second, or it be in the third, blessed are they.”
Afraate † 346 d.C. Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 6.1
1. Expedient is the word that I speak and worthy of acceptance:— Let us now awake from our sleep , and lift up both our hearts and hands to God towards heaven; lest suddenly the Lord of the house come, that when He comes He may find us in watchfulness .
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on Nature and Grace 36
… and in Thy truth will I walk;” Himself, too, conduct us to those promises whither His way leads, to whom it is said, “Even there shall Thy hand lead me and Thy right hand shall hold me;” Himself pasture therein those who sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, of whom it is said, “He shall make them sit down to meat, and will come forth and serve them.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 53.6
… Therefore there will that be in fulness and perfection which Mary hath chosen here; from that rich table, from the word of the Lord did she gather up some crumbs. For would ye know what will be there? The Lord Himself saith of His servants: “Verily I say unto you, that He will make them to sit down to meat, and will pass by and serve them.”
12:38
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 43
… so that, when [41] he cometh and knocketh, they may at once open unto him. Blessed are those servants, whom their lord shall come and find attentive: verily I say unto you, that he will gird his waist, and make them sit down, and pass through them and serve [42] them.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.44.4
… He entirely omitted chap. xii. 6 ; whilst in ver. 8 he read ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ Θεοῦ instead of ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀγγέλων τοῦ Θεοῦ . He seems to have left out all the 28th verse , and expunged ὑμῶν from verses 30 and 32 , reading only ὁ πατήρ . In
12:39
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.29
… The parable would therefore have failed in the person of the Lord, if He were not a Being to whom a wedding is consistent. In the next parable also he makes a flagrant mistake, when he assigns to the person of the Creator that “thief, whose hour, if the father of the family had only known, he would not have suffered his house to be broken through.”
12:40
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 3.28
… For who, knowing the day of the end, would not be dilatory with the interval? but, if ignorant, would not be ready day by day? It was on this account that the Saviour added, ‘Watch therefore, for ye know not what hour your Lord doth come;’ and, ‘In such an hour as ye think not, the Son of man cometh
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 1
… but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth. Putting off the old man and his deeds, let us put on the new man
12:41
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 43
… the lord of that servant shall come [8] in the day that he thinketh not, and in the hour that he knoweth not, and shall [Arabic, p. 163] judge him, and appoint his portion with the hypocrites, and with those that are not faithful: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.29
… besides which, there is our principle also unimpaired —that in as far as He insists on the Creator as an object of fear, in so far does He belong to the Creator, and does the Creator’s work. When, therefore, Peter asked whether He had spoken the parable “unto them, or even to all,”
12:42
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 43
[1] Simon Cephas said unto him, Our Lord, is it to us that thou hast spoken this [2] parable, or also to every man?
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 389 d.C. Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 2.35
… if anyone else boldly undertakes it and supposes it within the power of every man’s intellect, I am amazed at his intelligence, not to say his folly. To me indeed it seems no slight task, and one requiring no little spiritual power, to give in due season
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Concerning Repentance 1.9
… “He that hath clean hands and a pure heart, who hath not lift up his mind unto vanity.” And elsewhere it is said: “Who is wise and he shall understand these things?” And in the Gospel: “Who is the faithful and wise steward, whom the Lord shall set over His household to give them their measure of wheat in due season?”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 3
… or, If I had it, I should have edified innumerable souls. Thou knowest not, if thou hadst it, whether it would not be to thy condemnation,—whether envy, whether sloth, would not have disposed thee to hide thy talent. Now, indeed, thou art now free from all these, and though thou give not “the portion of meat” (
papa san Gregorio I Magno † 604 d.C. The Book of Pastoral Rule 3.39
… For all deep things should be covered up before a multitude of hearers, and scarcely opened to a few. For hence the Truth in person says, Who, thinkest thou, is the faithful and wise steward, whom his Lord has appointed over his household, to give them their measure of wheat in due season? (
Pseudo-Clement The Clementine Homilies 3.64
Then Peter said: “If you are afraid of this, do not be called Ruler , but The Appointed One , the Lord having permitted you to be so called, when He said, ‘Blessed is that man whom his Lord shall Appoint to the ministry of his fellow-servants.’
12:43
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Concerning Repentance 1.9
… “Who is the faithful and wise steward, whom the Lord shall set over His household to give them their measure of wheat in due season?” And that we may understand that He speaks of such as really exist, the Lord added: “Blessed is that servant, whom his Lord when He cometh shall find so doing.”
12:44
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 43
… Jesus said unto him, Who, thinkest thou, is the servant, the master of the house, trusted with control, whom his lord set over his [3] household, to give them their food in its season? Blessed is that servant, whom his [4] lord shall come and find having done so.
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 389 d.C. Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 30
… and further concerning His being made perfect, and His exaltation, and His learning obedience by the things which He suffered; and also His High Priesthood, and His Oblation, and His Betrayal, and His prayer to Him That was able to save Him from death, and His Agony and Bloody Sweat and Prayer,
12:45
sant'Ireneo di Lione † 202 d.C. Against Heresies 4.26.3
… the lord of that servant shall come in a day that he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is not aware of, and shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the unbelievers.”
sant'Ireneo di Lione † 202 d.C. Against Heresies 4.37.3
… And, “Why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do not the things which I say?” And again, “But if the servant say in his heart, The Lord delayeth, and begin to beat his fellow-servants, and to eat, and drink, and to be drunken, his Lord will come in a day on which he does not expect Him, and shall cut him in sunder, and appoint his portion with the hypocrites.”
Origene † 254 d.C. A Letter from Origen to Africanus 1
… For as the lord of that wicked servant who says, “My lord delayeth his coming,” and so gives himself up to drunkenness, eating and drinking with drunkards, and smiting his fellow-servants, shall at his coming “cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the unbelievers,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 68.38
… but “the voice of power,” as though going to judge. For God shall not be hidden, as before, and in the judgment of men not opening His mouth; but “God shall come manifest, our God, and He shall not be silent.” Why do ye despair, ye unbelieving men? Why do ye mock? What saith the evil servant? “My Lord delayeth to come.”
12:46
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 43
… and shall begin to beat his servants and the maidservants of his lord, and [7] shall begin to eat and to drink with the drunken; the lord of that servant shall come [8] in the day that he thinketh not, and in the hour that he knoweth not, and shall [Arabic, p. 163] judge him, and appoint his portion with the hypocrites,
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 389 d.C. Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 34
… But if any one be estranged from God, and therefore divideth the One Supreme Substance into an inequality of Natures, it were marvellous if such an one were not cut in sunder by the sword, and his portion appointed with the unbelievers,
12:47
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 27
… For where two or three are gathered in my name, there [22] am I amongst them. Then Cephas drew near to him, and said unto him, My Lord, how many times, if my brother act wrongly towards me, should I forgive him? [23] until seven times? Jesus said unto him, I say not unto thee, Until seven; but, Until seventy [24] times seven, seven.
sant'Ireneo di Lione † 202 d.C. Against Heresies 4.37.3
… Blessed is that servant whom his Lord, when He cometh, shall find so doing.” And again, “The servant who knows his Lord’s will, and does it not, shall be beaten with many stripes.”
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. The Epistles of Cyprian 7.1
… “And that servant, which knoweth his master’s will, and has not obeyed his will, shall be beaten with many stripes.”
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.20
… “Not every one who saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he who doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven, he shall enter into the kingdom of heaven.” Also according to Luke: “But that servant which knoweth his Lord’s will, and obeyed not His will, shall be beaten with many stripes.”
Afraate † 346 d.C. Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 6.1
… Whosoever casts down his Lord’s money on the banker’s table, will not be called an unprofitable servant. Whosoever loves humility, shall be heir in the land of life. Whosoever wishes to make peace, shall be one of the sons of God. Whosoever knows the will of his Lord, let him do that will, that he may not be beaten much.
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 389 d.C. Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 2.40
… I am now referring to those who are moderate and not utterly depraved in disposition, who, if they have erred in regard to the truth, have erred from piety, who have zeal, though not according to knowledge, who will possibly be of the number of those not excessively condemned, and not beaten with many stripes,
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. Concerning Repentance 1.12
… And that you may not think that it is only our arguments which press you, consider the decision of Christ, Who said: “If the servant knew his Lord’s will and did it not, he shall be beaten with many stripes, but if he knew it not, he shall be beaten with few stripes.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 26
What is it then which I add? The man’s virtue; which makes the fault also greater. For all things are not judged alike in all men. “For mighty” men (it is said) “shall be mightily tormented:” and “He that knew his Lord’s will, and doeth it not, shall be beaten with many stripes.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 72
And from the knowledge again great is the difference; “For he which knew his Lord’s will, and did it not, shall be beaten with many stripes.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 6
… since the punishment we shall have to suffer if we obey not God’s laws is much severer. For, He says, “the servant that knew his Lord’s will,” and did it not, “shall be beaten with many stripes.” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 31
… when their life is impure, they will on this ground be punished more severely than the unbelievers. “For as many as have sinned without law shall also perish without law: but as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law.” ( Rom. ii. 12 .) And, “The servant that knew his master’s will, and did it not, shall be beaten with many stripes.” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 84
… Or rather we have come to our harm, for faith is not sufficient to bring men to the Kingdom, nay, it even hath power in this way most to condemn those who exhibit an ill life; for He “which knew his Lord’s will, and did it not, shall be beaten with many stripes” (
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. Against Jovinianus 2.10
… He will, therefore, be among the sheep, but low down. And just as in the case of David and Jonathan, you will be bound to recognize differences between sheep and sheep.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Letters of St. Augustin 111.2
… but the servant which knew his lord’s will, and prepared not himself, neither did according to his will, shall be beaten with many stripes.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. A Treatise on Grace and Free Will 5
… “The servant who knows not his lord’s will, and commits things worthy of stripes, shall be beaten with few stripes; whereas the servant who knows his lord’s will, and commits things worthy of stripes, shall be beaten with many stripes”?
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 79.9
… and that they have not known Him, hath been repeated in this, that they have not called upon His name. How then must be understood, what the Lord saith in the Gospel
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Conferences of John Cassian 11.9
… “A son knoweth his own father, and a servant feareth his lord: And if I be a Father, where is My honour: and if I be a Lord, where is my fear?” For one who is a servant must needs fear because “if knowing his lord’s will he has done things worthy of stripes, he shall be beaten with many stripes.”
papa san Gregorio I Magno † 604 d.C. The Book of Pastoral Rule 3.31
… and that it may experience there the more grievous torments, in that here it forsakes not the evil which even itself condemns. For hence the Truth says, That servant which knew his Lord’s will, and prepared not himself, neither did according to his will, shall be beaten with many stripes (
12:48
san Giustino † 165 d.C. The First Apology 17
… and frank explanations, we shall suffer no loss, since we believe (or rather, indeed, are persuaded) that every man will suffer punishment in eternal fire according to the merit of his deed, and will render account according to the power he has received from God, as Christ intimated when He said, “To whom God has given more, of him shall more be required.”
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 27
… [23] until seven times? Jesus said unto him, I say not unto thee, Until seven; but, Until seventy [24] times seven, seven. And the servant that knoweth his lord’s will, and maketh not [25] ready for him according to his will, shall meet with much punishment;
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. On Fasting 4
… preparing through allowance an undergrowth of discipline; permitting all things, with a view to take some away; meaning to “exact more” if He had “committed more;”
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. On the Unity of the Church 21
… He is a confessor; for this cause he ought the more to stand on the side of the Lord’s Gospel, since he has by the Gospel attained glory from the Lord. For the Lord says, “To whom much is given, of him much shall be required; and to whom more dignity is ascribed, of him more service is exacted.”
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. The Letters of St. Jerome 14.9
… And the least of His disciples was the one whom Jesus loved the most. My brother, sit down in the lower room, that when one less honorable comes you may be bidden to go up higher. Upon whom does the Lord rest but upon him that is lowly and of a contrite spirit, and that trembleth at His word? To whom God has committed much, of him He will ask the more.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 1.20
… yea, He scourgeth every son whom He receiveth.” The Lord also says, “The servant that knows not his Lord’s will, and does things worthy of stripes, shall be beaten with few stripes; but the servant that knows his Lord’s will, and does things worthy of stripes, shall be beaten with many stripes.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. The Harmony of the Gospels 3.5
… Now he that betrayed Him, gave them a sign, saying, Whomsoever I shall kiss, that same is He; hold Him fast. And forthwith he came to Jesus, and said, Hail, Master; and kissed Him.” First of all, however, as we gather from Luke’s statement, He said to the traitor, “Judas, betrayest thou the Son of man with a kiss?”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 22.7
7. With good reason is this world severely scourged; for the world hath known now its Master’s words. “And the servant,” He saith, “that knew not his Master’s will, and did commit things worthy of stripes, shall be beaten with few stripes.”
12:49
Teodoto † fl. 160 d.C. Excerpts of Theodotus 1
Respecting such a power, also, the Saviour says, “I came to send fire upon the earth,”
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 27
… but he that knoweth not, and doeth something for which he meriteth punishment, shall meet with slight punishment. Every one to whom much hath been given, much shall be asked of him; and he that hath had much committed to him, much shall be [26] required at his hand.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.29
… Whom else than the God of retribution can I understand by Him who shall “beat His servants with stripes,” either “few or many,” and shall exact from them what He had committed to them? Whom is it suitable for me to obey, but Him who remunerates? Your Christ proclaims, “I am come to send fire on the earth.”
Archelao † fl. 278 d.C. A Fragment of the Same Disputation 1
… The God of the Old Testament is the inventor of evil, who speaks thus of Himself: “I am a consuming fire.” —But the sagacious Archelaus completely undid this blasphemy. For he said: If the God of the Old Testament, according to your allegation, calls Himself a fire, whose son is He who says, “I am come to send fire upon the earth?”
san Metodio d'Olimpo † 311 d.C. The Banquet of the Ten Virgins; or Concerning Chastity 6.3
… For the flesh is truly, as it were, our five-lighted lamp, which the soul will bear like a torch, when it stands before Christ the Bridegroom, on the day of the resurrection, showing her faith springing out clear and bright through all the senses, as He Himself taught, saying,
san Metodio d'Olimpo † 311 d.C. Oration Concerning Simeon and Anna On the Day that They Met in the Temple 1
… of the seed of Abraham, and through him of the whole human race, He was made man for ever, and without change, in order that by His fellowship with us, and our joining on to Him, the ingress of sin into us might be stopped, its strength being broken by degrees, and itself as wax being melted, by that fire which the Lord, when He came, sent upon the earth.
sant'Atanasio di Alessandria † 373 d.C. Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 3
… man that cometh into the world .’ Now a fire such as this laid hold of Jeremiah the prophet, when the word was in him as a fire, and he said, ‘I pass away from every place, and am not able to endure it .’ And our Lord Jesus Christ, being good and a lover of men, came that He might cast this upon earth, and said, ‘And what? would that it were already kindled
san Cirillo di Gerusalemme † 386 d.C. The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 6.27
… But the wise Archelaus undermined his blasphemous argument by saying, “If the God of the Old Testament, as thou sayest, calls Himself a fire, whose Son is He who saith, I came to send fire on the earth
san Cirillo di Gerusalemme † 386 d.C. The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 17.8
… He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire . But wherefore with fire? Because the descent of the Holy Ghost was in fiery tongues; concerning which the Lord says joyfully, I am come to send fire on the earth; and what will I, if it be already kindled
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 389 d.C. Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 40
… that is, that the signs of the illumination given are impressed upon him and recognized. One light alone let us shun—that which is the offspring of the baleful fire; let us not walk in the light of our fire, and in the flame which we have kindled. For I know a cleansing fire which Christ came to send upon the earth,
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 389 d.C. Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 45
… and not sodden, but roast—that our word may have in it nothing that is unconsidered or watery, or easily made away with; but may be entirely consistent and solid, and free from all that is impure and from all vanity. And let us be aided by the good coals, kindling and purifying our minds from Him That cometh to send fire on the earth,
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. On the Duties of the Clergy 3.18
… Do not wonder when thou readest that God the Father said: “I am a consuming fire.” And again: “They have forsaken Me, the fountain of living water.” The Lord Jesus, too, like a fire inflamed the hearts of those who heard Him, and like a fount of waters cooled them. For He Himself said in His Gospel that He came to send fire on the earth
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C. On the Holy Spirit 1.pref.3
… Wherefore, also, the Lord says: “I am come to send fire upon the earth.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 35
And this He said, preparing him that should receive the word to be above all. For to die is not evil, but to die an evil death. On this account He said moreover, “I am come to cast fire upon the earth.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 34
[1.] We require much fervor and uproused zeal, for without these it is impossible to obtain the blessings promised to us. And to show this, Christ at one time saith, “Except a man take up his cross and follow Me, he is not worthy of Me” ( Matt. x. 38 ); at another, “I am come to send fire upon the earth, and what will I if it be already kindled?” (
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 45
Is not then this Thy will? And how sayest Thou, “I am come to send fire upon the earth, and what have I desired to see, if that be already kindled”? (
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. Jerome's Apology for Himself Against the Books of Rufinus 2.7
… He also interprets the place where the Lord testifies saying:
san Girolamo † 420 d.C. The Letters of St. Jerome 52.3
… Hence, in another place Scripture says of holy men: “These are they which came from the warmth of the house of the father of Rechab.” And in the gospel the Lord says: “I am come to cast fire upon the earth, and fain am I to see it kindled.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. City of God 20.21
… It is possible, indeed, to understand fire, sword, and wound in a good sense. For the Lord said that He wished to send fire on the earth.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On Christian Doctrine 4.21
… Whence also the Lord says ‘I am come to send fire on the earth.’”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. On the Morals of the Catholic Church 30
… disclose itself as far as suffices for man while a dweller on the earth, such fervent charity is produced, and such a flame of divine love is kindled, that by the burning out of all vices, and by the purification and sanctification of the man, it becomes plain how divine are these words, "I am a consuming fire," and, "I have come to send fire on the earth."
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 22.93
… The calf, then, represents every body or society of Gentile idolaters. This impious society the Lord Christ burns with that fire of which He says in the Gospel, "I am come to send fire on the earth;"
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 21.19
… yet may we reasonably think that the same Holy Spirit is signified also under the name of “fire.” Wherefore when He came it is said, “And there appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them.” Hence also the Lord Himself said, “I am come to send fire on the earth.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 46.12
… “He shall break the bow, and dash in pieces the arms, and burn the shield with fire.” Bow, arms, shield, fire. The bow is plots; arms, public warfare; shields, vain presuming of self-protection: the fire wherewith they are burned, is that whereof the Lord said, “I am come to send fire on the earth;”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 60.2
… But they are changed, as followeth, “unto teaching.” He added, “for David himself unto teaching:” that is, are changed not for themselves, but for David himself, and are changed unto teaching.…When therefore would Christ have changed us, unless He had done that which He spake of, “Fire I have come to send into the world”?
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 60.3
… That destruction indeed that David made, strong of hand, our Christ, whose figure that man was bearing; He did those things, He made this destruction with His sword and with His fire: for both He brought into this world. Both “Fire I am come to send into the world,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 80.10
… But concerning the fire of good love the Lord saith, “Fire I have come to send into the world.”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 97.5
… What fire then is this?…Behold, we have understood the fire that goeth before Him, that is to be understood of a kind of temporal punishment of the unbelieving and ungodly: let us understand the fire, if possible, of the salvation of the redeemed also; for thus we had proposed. The Lord Himself saith: “I am come to send fire on the earth:”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Conferences of John Cassian 24.26
… But, O holy brethren, I have not indeed been so puffed up by the spirit of presumption as to give forth to you this fire (which the Lord came to send upon the earth, and which He eagerly longs to kindle
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 6.4
… On this account, therefore, He said, ‘I have come to send fire on the earth; and how I wish that it were kindled!’
12:50
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 27
… but he that knoweth not, and doeth something for which he meriteth punishment, shall meet with slight punishment. Every one to whom much hath been given, much shall be asked of him; and he that hath had much committed to him, much shall be [26] required at his hand. I came to cast fire upon the earth; and I would that it had [27] been kindled already.
sant'Ireneo di Lione † 202 d.C. Against Heresies 1.21.2
… and they allege that the former is animal, but the latter spiritual. And the baptism of John was proclaimed with a view to repentance, but the redemption by Jesus was brought in for the sake of perfection. And to this He refers when He says, “And I have another baptism to be baptized with, and I hasten eagerly towards it.”
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. On Baptism 16
We have indeed, likewise, a second font, (itself withal one with the former ,) of blood , to wit; concerning which the Lord said, “I have to be baptized with a baptism,”
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. On Patience 13
… If flight press hard, the flesh wars with the inconvenience of flight; if imprisonment over take us, the flesh (still was) in bonds, the flesh in the gyve, the flesh in solitude, and in that want of light, and in that patience of the world’s misusage. When, however, it is led forth unto the final proof of happiness, unto the occasion of the second baptism,
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. On Modesty 22
… If this is so, then martyrdom will be another baptism. For “I have withal,” saith He, “another baptism.”
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 6.26
… It is of His last baptism, as some hold, that He speaks in the words,
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 6.37
… robe in wine, and His garment in the blood of the grape.” For when He had taken up our infirmities and carried our diseases, and had borne the sin of the whole world, and had conferred blessings on so many, then, perhaps, He received that baptism which is greater than any that could ever be conceived among men, and of which I think He speaks when He says,
san Tascio Cecilio Cipriano † 258 d.C. The Epistles of Cyprian 72.22
… then, that they certainly are not deprived of the sacrament of baptism who are baptized with the most glorious and greatest baptism of blood, concerning which the Lord also said, that He had “another baptism to be baptized with.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 25
… and again, “We have been planted together in the likeness of His death.” ( Rom. vi. 4, 5, 6 .) And not only is Baptism called a “cross,” but the “cross” is called “Baptism.” “With the Baptism,” saith Christ, “that I am baptized withal shall ye be baptized” ( Mark x. 39 ): and, “I have a Baptism to be baptized with” (
san Giovanni Damasceno † 749 d.C. An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 4.9
… but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Spirit and with fire, not many days hence: or else it is because of the baptism of future fire wherewith we are to be chastized. The sixth is that by repentance and tears, which baptism is truly grievous. The seventh is baptism by blood and martyrdom, which baptism Christ Himself underwent in our behalf,
Anonymous A Treatise on Re-Baptism by an Anonymous Writer 14
14. And even to this point the whole of that heretical baptism may be amended, after the intervention of some space of time, if a man should survive and amend his faith, as our God, in the Gospel according to Luke, spoke to His disciples, saying, “But I have another baptism to be baptized with.”
12:51
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 13
… and whosoever [Arabic, p. 52] loveth son or daughter more than his love of me is not worthy of me. [25] And every one that doth not take his cross and follow me is not worthy of [26] me. Whosoever findeth his life shall lose it; and whosoever loseth his life for my sake shall find it.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.29
… The similitude of fire must belong to Him who owns the reality thereof. But He will Himself best explain the quality of that fire which He mentioned , when He goes on to say, “Suppose ye that I am come to give peace on earth? I tell you, Nay; but rather division.”
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 19
… whereas these “Gospels” have endless duties to be done. And again, to mention other things, as for instance, Except a man hate father and mother, he is not worthy of Me” ( Luke xiv. 26 ): and “I am not come to bring peace upon earth, but a sword” ( Matt. x. 34 ;
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 2.32
… and elsewhere you say, that he said that he would send a sword, that he might separate those who are in one house, so that son shall be divided from father, daughter from mother, brother from brother; so that if there be five in one house, three shall be divided against two, and two against three.
12:52
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 13
[20] Think ye that I am come to cast peace into the earth? I came not to cast peace, [21] but to cast dissension.
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Expositions on the Book of Psalms 45.10
… It was by that sword He scattered His enemies; by that sword he divided the son from the father, “the daughter from the mother, the daughter-in-law from the mother-in-law.” We read these words in the Gospel, “I came not to send peace, but a sword.” And, “In one house shall five be divided against each other; three against two, and two against three;”
12:53
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 13
[20] Think ye that I am come to cast peace into the earth? I came not to cast peace, [21] but to cast dissension. Henceforth there shall be five in one house, three of them [22] disagreeing with two, and the two with the three.
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.29
… As is the sword, so is the flame. Neither is suitable for its lord. He says at last, “The father shall be divided against the son, and the son against the father; the mother against the daughter, and the daughter against the mother; the mother-in-law against the daughter-in-law, and the daughter-in-law against the mother-in-law.”
12:54
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 14
… And when the evening is come, ye say, It will be fair weather, for the heaven has become [40] red. And in the morning ye say, To-day there will be severe weather, for the redness [Arabic, p. 57] of the heaven is paling. Ye hypocrites, ye know to examine the face of the heaven and the earth; but the signs of this time ye know not to discern.
12:55
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 14
[37] And he said to the multitudes, When ye see the clouds appear from the west, [38] straightway ye say that there cometh rain; and so it cometh to pass.
12:56
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.29
… On this account He pronounced them “hypocrites,” because they could “discern the face of the sky and the earth, but could not distinguish this time,”
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 59.0
On the words of the Gospel, Luke xii. 56, 58 , “Ye know how to interpret the face of the Earth and the Heaven,” etc.; and of the words, “for as thou art going with thine adversary before the magistrate, on the way give diligence to be quit of him,” etc.
12:57
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.29
… But then who could know the times of him of whom he had no evidence to prove his existence? Justly also does He upbraid them for “not even of themselves judging what is right.”
Giovanni Cassiano † 435 d.C. The Conferences of John Cassian 13.12
… and they have closed their eyes, lest they should see with their eyes and hear with their ears and understand with their heart, and be turned and I should heal them.” Finally in order to denote that the possibility of good was in them, in chiding the Pharisees, He says: “But why of your own selves do ye not judge what is right?”
12:58
Taziano il Siro † 180 d.C. The Diatessaron 8
… and whosoever [52] saith to him, Thou fool, is worthy of the fire of Gehenna. If thou art now offering thy gift at the altar, and rememberest there that thy brother hath conceived [53] against thee any grudge, leave thy gift at the altar, and go first and satisfy thy [54] brother, and then return and offer thy gift. Join thine adversary quickly,
sant'Ireneo di Lione † 202 d.C. Against Heresies 1.25.4
… Verily, I say unto thee, thou shalt not go out thence until thou pay the very last farthing.”
Tertulliano † 220 d.C. The Five Books Against Marcion 4.29
… He who had sown the precept, was now pressing to an abundant harvest from it. But how absurd, that he should now be commanding them to judge righteously, who was destroying God the righteous Judge! For the Judge, who commits to prison, and allows no release out of it without the payment of “the very last mite,”
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen's Commentary on Matthew 14.9
… by divine power every hidden thing of ours shall be manifested, and everything that is covered shall be revealed, in order that when any one is found who has not “given diligence to be freed from the adversary,” he may go in succession through the hands of the magistrate, and the judge, and the attendant into the prison, until he pays the very last mite;
sant'Agostino d'Ippona † 430 d.C. Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 59.2
… lest haply he deliver thee to the magistrate, and the magistrate to the officer, and thou be cast into prison, from whence thou shalt not come out, till thou payest the very last farthing.”
12:59
Origene † 254 d.C. Origen's Commentary on Matthew 14.8
… and so also in the case of things opposite, it is his to say what sin, when a reckoning is made with the servants, is found to be a great loss, and what is less, and what, if we may so call it, is the loss of the very last mite,
12:1
Teofilatto † 1107
The Pharisees sought indeed to catch Jesus in His talk, that they might lead away the people from Him. But this design of theirs is reversed. For the people came all the more unto Him gathered together by thousands, and so desirous to attach themselves to Christ, that they pressed one upon another. So mighty a thing is truth, so feeble every where deceit. Whence it is said, And when there were gathered together a great multitude, insomuch that they trode upon one another, he began to sag unto his disciples, Beware ye of the leaven of the Pharisees, which is hypocrisy.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
For they were false accusers; therefore Christ warned His disciples against them.
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 390 d.C.
When leaven is praised it is as composing the bread of life, but when blamed it signifies a lasting and bitter maliciousness.
Teofilatto † 1107
He calls their hypocrisy leaven, as perverting and corrupting the intentions of the men in whom it has sprung up. For nothing so changes the characters of men as hypocrisy.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
For as a little leaven leaveneth a whole lump of meal, (1 Cor. 5:6.) so hypocrisy will rob the mind of all the purity and integrity of its virtues.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Our Lord has introduced a most forcible argument for preserving simplicity, and being zealous for the faith, that we should not after the manner of faithless Jews put one thing in practice, while in words we pretend another, namely, that at the last day the hidden thoughts accusing or else excusing one another, shall be seen to reveal the secrets of our mind. Whence it is added, There is nothing hid which shall not be revealed.
Origene † 253 d.C.
He either then says this concerning that time when God shall judge the secrets of men, or He says it because however much a man may endeavour to hide the good deeds of another by discredit, good of its own nature cannot be concealed.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 34. in Matt.
As if He says to His disciples, Although now some call you deceivers and wizards, time shall reveal all things and convict them of calumny, while it makes known your virtue. Therefore whatsoever things I have spoken to you in the small corner of Palestine, these boldly and with open brow, casting away all fear, proclaim to the whole world. And therefore He adds, Whatsoever ye have spoken in darkness shall be heard in light.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Or He says this, because all the things which the Apostles of old spoke and suffered amid the darkness of oppression and the gloom of the prison, arc now that the Church is made known through the world and their acts are read, publicly proclaimed. The words, shall be proclaimed on the housetops, are spoken according to the manner of the country of Palestine, where they are accustomed to live on the housetops. For their roofs were not after our way raised to a point, but flat shaped, and level at the top. Therefore He says, proclaimed on the housetops; that is, spoken openly in the hearing of all men.
Teofilatto † 1107
Or this is addressed to the Pharisees; as if He said, O Pharisees, what you have spoken in darkness, that is, all your endeavours to tempt me in the secrets of your hearts, shall be heard in the light, for I am the light, and in My light shall be known whatsoever your darkness devises. And what you have spoken in the ear and in closets, that is, whatsoever in whispers you have poured into one another’s ears, shall be proclaimed on the housetops, that is, was as audible to me as if it had been cried aloud on the housetops. Herein also you may understand that the light is the Gospel, but the housetop the lofty souls of the Apostles. But whatever things the Pharisees plotted together, were afterwards divulged and heard in the light of the Gospel, the great Herald, the Holy Spirit, presiding over the souls of the Apostles.
Il testo latino
Theophylactus
Pharisaei quidem conabantur Iesum capere in sermone, ut populos ab eo abducerent; hoc autem in contrarium vertitur: magis enim adibant populi per millenarios congregati, adeo cupientes haerere Christo ut se invicem comprimerent: tam validum quid est veritas, et dolus imbecillis ubique; unde dicitur multis autem turbis circumstantibus, ita ut se invicem conculcarent, coepit dicere ad discipulos suos: attendite a fermento Pharisaeorum, quod est hypocrisis
Gregorius
Quia enim cavillatores erant, ob hoc Christus ab eis sibi cavere admonebat discipulos
Gregorius Nazianzenus
Est autem, quando fermentum laudatur, tamquam efficiens panem vitalem; est autem quando vituperatur, significans vetustam et acidam malitiam
Theophylactus
Vocat igitur fermentum hypocrisim tamquam alterantem et corrumpentem intentiones hominum, quibus se ingesserit: nihil enim sic alterat mores ut hypocrisis
Beda
Nam sicut modicum fermentum totam farinae massam corrumpit, sic simulatio animum tota virtutum sinceritate et veritate fraudabit
Ambrosius
Pulcherrimum autem locum tenendae simplicitatis et aemulandae fidei salvator intexuit, ne Iudaicae more perfidiae, alia promamus in affectu, alia voce simulemus; cum ultimo tempore occulta cogitationum accusantium aut etiam defendentium secretum nostrae mentis aperitura videantur; unde subditur nihil autem opertum est quod non reveletur, neque absconditum quod non sciatur
Origenes
Aut ergo de illo tempore hoc dicit quando iudicabit Deus occulta hominum; aut id dicit, quia quantumcumque conetur aliquis occultare bona aliorum infamiis, bonum naturaliter latere non potest
Chrysostomus in Matth
Quasi dicat discipulis: quamvis nunc quidam vocent vos seductores et magos, deteget omnia tempus, et arguet eorum calumniam, et vestram declarabit virtutem: unde quaecumque vobis in parvo angulo Palaestinae locutus sum, haec audacter et fronte detecta et qualibet sublata formidine toti orbi praedicate; et ideo subdit quoniam quae in tenebris dixistis, in lumine dicentur; et quod in aure locuti estis et in cubiculis, praedicabitur in tectis
Beda
Vel hoc dicit, quia quae inter tenebras quondam pressurarum carcerumque umbras locuti vel passi sunt apostoli, nunc clarificata per orbem Ecclesia, lectis eorum actibus publice praedicantur. Sane quod dicit praedicabitur in tectis, iuxta morem provinciae Palaestinae loquitur, ubi solent in tectis residere: non enim tecta nostro more culminibus sublimata, sed plano schemate faciunt aequalia. Ergo dicit praedicabitur in tectis: idest cunctis audientibus palam dicetur
Theophylactus
Vel hoc proponitur Pharisaeis, quasi dicat: o Pharisaei, quae in tenebris dixistis, idest quod in opacis cordibus vestris tentare me conamini, in lumine dicentur: ego enim sum lux, et in me luce notum fiet quicquid vestra machinatur caligo; et quod in aure locuti estis et in cubiculis, idest quicquid mutuis susurris vestris auribus instillastis, praedicabitur in tectis; idest, ita mihi fuit audibile ac si in tectis praedicatum fuisset. Hic etiam intelligere potes quod lux sit Evangelium, tecta vero altae apostolorum animae. Quotquot vero consiliati sunt Pharisaei, divulgata sunt postmodum, et audita in Evangelii luce, flante magno praecone spiritu sancto super apostolorum animas
12:4
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Since unbelief springs from two causes, either from a deeply-seated malice or a sudden fear; lest any one from terror should be compelled to deny the God whom he acknowledges in his heart, He well adds, And I say unto you my friends, Be not afraid of them that kill the body, &c.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
For it is not absolutely to every one that this discourse seems to apply, but to those who love God with their whole heart to whom it belongs to say, Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? (Rom. 8:3.) But they who are not such, are tottering, and ready to fall down. Moreover our Lord says, Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends. (John 15:13.) How then is it not most ungrateful to Christ not to repay Him what we receive?
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
He tells us also, that that death is not terrible for which at a far more costly rate of interest immortality is to be purchased.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
We must then consider that crowns and honours are prepared for the labours of those upon whom men are continually venting forth their indignation, and to them the death of the body is the end of their persecutions. Whence He adds, And after this have nothing more that they can do.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Their rage then is but useless raving, who cast the lifeless limbs of martyrs to be torn in pieces by wild beasts and birds, seeing that they can in no wise prevent the omnipotence of God from quickening and bringing them to life again.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 22. in Matt.
Observe how our Lord makes His disciples superior to all, by exhorting them to despise that very death which is terrible to all. At the same time also he brings them proofs of the immortality of the soul: adding, I will forewarn you whom ye shall fear: fear him, which after he hath killed hath power to cast into hell.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
For our natural death is not the end of punishment: and therefore He concludes that death is the cessation of bodily punishment, but the punishment of the soul is everlasting. And God alone is to be feared, to whose power nature prescribes not, but is herself subject; adding, Yea, I say unto you, Fear him.
Teofilatto † 1107
Here observe, that upon sinners death is sent as a punishment, since they are here tormented by destruction, and afterwards thrust down into hell. But if you will sift the words you will understand something farther. For He says not, “Who casts into hell,” but has power to cast. For not every one dying in sin is forthwith thrust down into hell, but there is sometimes pardon given for the sake of the offerings and prayers which are made for the deada.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Our Lord then had instilled the virtue of simplicity, had awakened a courageous spirit. Their faith alone was wavering, and well did He strengthen it by adding with respect to things of less value, Are not five sparrows sold for two farthings? and not one of them is forgotten before God. As if He said, If God forgets not the sparrows, how can He man?
san Beda † 735 d.C.
The dipondius is a coin of the lightest weight, and equal to two asses.
La Glossa ordin.
Now that which in number is one is in weight an ass, but that which is two is a dipondius.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
But perhaps some one will say, How is it that the Apostle says, Does the Lord care for oxen? (1 Cor. 9:9.) whereas an ox is of more value than a sparrow; but to care for is one thing, to have knowledge another.
Origene † 253 d.C.
Literally, hereby is signified the quickness of the Divine foresight, which reaches even to the least things. But mystically, the five sparrows justly represent the spiritual senses, which have perception of high and heavenly things: beholding God, hearing the Divine voice, tasting of the bread of life, smelling the perfume of Christ’s anointing, handling the Word of Life. And these being sold for two farthings, that is, being lightly esteemed by those who count as perishing whatever is of the Spirit, are not forgotten before God. But God is said to be forgetful of some because of their iniquities.
Teofilatto † 1107
Or these five senses are sold for two farthings, that is, the New and Old Testament, and are therefore not forgotten by God. Of those whose senses are given up to the word of life that they may be fit for the spiritual food, the Lord is ever mindful.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Or else; A good sparrow is one which nature has furnished with the power of flying; for nature has given us the grace of flying, pleasure has taken it away, which loads with meats the soul of the wicked, and moulds it towards the nature of a fleshly mass. The five senses of the body then, if they seek the food of earthly alloy, cannot fly back to the fruits of higher actions. A bad sparrow therefore is one which has lost its habit of flying through the fault of earthly grovelling; such are those sparrows which are sold for two farthings, namely, at the price of worldly luxury. For the enemy sets up his, as it were, captive slaves, at the very lowest price. But the Lord, being the fit judge of His own work, has redeemed at a great price us, His noble servants, whom He hath made in His own image.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
It is His care then diligently to know the life of the saints. Whence it follows, But the hairs of your heads are all numbered; by which He means, that of all things which relate to them He has most accurate knowledge, for the numbering manifests the minuteness of the care exercised.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Lastly, the numbering of the hairs is not to be taken with reference to the act of reckoning, but to the capability of knowing. Yet they are well said to be numbered, because those things which we wish to preserve we number.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Now mystically, indeed, the head of a man is his understanding, but his hairs the thoughts, which are open to the eye of God.
Teofilatto † 1107
Or, by the head of each of the faithful, you must understand a conversation meet for Christ, but by his hair, the works of bodily mortification which are numbered by God, and are worthy of the Divine regard.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
If then such is the majesty of God, that a single sparrow or the number of our hair is not beside His knowledge, how unworthy is it to suppose that the Lord is either ignorant of the hearts of the faithful, or despises them so as to account them of less value. Hence He proceeds to conclude, Fear not then, ye are of more value than many sparrows.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
We must not read, Ye are more, which relates to the comparison of number, but ye are of more value, that is, of greater estimation in the sight of God.
sant'Atanasio † 373 d.C. pluris estis
Now I ask the Arians, if God, as if disdaining to make all other things, made only His Son, but deputed all things to His Son; how is it that He extends His providence even to such trifling things as our hair, and the sparrows? For upon whatever things He exercises His providence, of these is He the Creator by His own word.
Il testo latino
Cyrillus
Quoniam gemina est causa perfidiae, quae aut ex inolita malitia aut ex accidenti metu nascitur; ne quis metu territus Deum, quem corde cognoscit, negare cogatur, pulchre addit dico autem vobis amicis meis, ne terreamini ab his qui occidunt corpus
Cyrillus
Non quibuscumque enim simpliciter hic sermo convenire videtur, sed his qui Deum ex tota diligunt mente: quibus convenit dicere: quis nos separabit a caritate Christi? Qui autem non tales sunt, labiles sunt, et ad prosiliendum parati. Porro dominus dicit: maiorem hac dilectionem nemo habet quam ut animam suam ponat quis pro amicis suis. Quomodo autem non est inconvenientissimum Christo non rependere quod ab eo recepimus?
Ambrosius
Mortem etiam docet non esse terribilem, quam locupletiore fenore sit immortalitas redemptura
Cyrillus
Est ergo advertendum, quod laboribus parantur coronae et honores, quibus mortales usque ad tempus suam iram extendunt, fitque illis nostrae persecutionis finis corporalis interitus; unde subdit et post hoc non habent amplius quid faciant
Beda
Ergo supervacua furiunt insania qui mortua martyrum membra feris avibusque discerpenda proiciunt, cum nequaquam omnipotentiae Dei, quin ea resuscitando vivificet, resistere possint
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Considera qualiter dominus discipulos omnibus superiores constituit, ipsam mortem cunctis terribilem hortans contemnere. Simul autem et documenta immortalitatis animae ostendit eis, cum subdit ostendam autem quem timeatis: timete eum qui postquam occiderit, habet potestatem mittere in Gehennam
Ambrosius
Mors enim naturae finis, non poenae est; et ideo mortem supplicii corporalis esse defectum, poenam vero animae esse perpetuam, Deumque solum esse metuendum, cuius potestati non natura praescribat, sed eadem natura subiaceat, concludit: ita dico vobis, hunc timete
Theophylactus
Hinc nota, quod peccatoribus quidem mors ad supplicium fertur, et hic cruciatis ipsis per interitum, et consequenter in Gehennam detrusis; sed si sermonem discusseris, quiddam aliud intelliges: non enim dicit: qui mittit in Gehennam; sed qui potestatem habet mittere: non enim quicumque cum peccato moriuntur, semper mittuntur in Gehennam. Hoc autem dico propter oblationes et distributiones quae fiunt pro defunctis, quae non parum conducunt etiam his qui in gravibus peccatis mortui sunt
Ambrosius
Inspiraverat ergo dominus simplicitatis affectum, virtutem mentis erexerat; fides sola nutabat: bene eam de rebus vilioribus roboravit, subdens nonne quinque passeres veneunt dipondio, et unus ex illis non est in oblivione coram Deo? Quasi dicat: si Deus oblivionem passerum non habet, hominum quomodo habere potest?
Beda
Dipondius genus est ponderis levissimi, ex duobus assibus compositi
Glossa
Quod autem in numeris est unum, hoc in ponderibus assis; quod duo, hoc dipondius
Ambrosius
Fortasse autem dicat aliquis: quomodo apostolus dixit: nonne de bobus cura est Deo? Cum bos passere pretiosior sit? Sed aliud est cura, aliud scientia
Origenes
Ad litteram igitur, acumen divinae provisionis, quae procedit usque ad minima, per hoc significatur; mystice autem quinque passeres spirituales sensus iuste significant, qui excelsa et supra homines sentiunt, Deum intuentes, vocem audientes divinam, gustantes panem vitae, olfacientes odorem unguentorum Christi, palpantes vivum verbum: qui dipondio veneuntes, idest vilipensi ab eis qui ea quae sunt spiritus, stultitiam iudicant, non dantur in oblivione coram Deo. Dicitur autem Deus aliquorum immemor fieri propter eorum facinora
Theophylactus
Vel hi quinque sensus duobus assibus venduntur, novo scilicet et veteri testamento: et ideo non dantur oblivioni a Deo: quorum enim sensus traduntur verbo vitae, ut sint apti ad spirituale pabulum, horum semper memor est dominus
Ambrosius
Vel aliter. Passer bonus est cui volandi natura suppeditat: volandi enim nobis gratiam natura dedit, voluptas abstulit, quae malorum escis gravat animam, atque in naturam corporeae molis inclinat. Quinque igitur corporis sensus si terrenarum sordium cibum quaerant, ad superiorum operum fructus revolare non possunt. Est ergo malus passer qui volandi usum terrenae vitio labis aboleverit, quales sunt isti passeres, qui dipondio veneunt, luxuriae scilicet pretio saecularis: adversarius enim tamquam captiva mancipia vilioris pretio aestimationis addicit; at dominus tamquam speciosa servitia, quae ad imaginem sui fecit, idoneos sui operis aestimat et magno pretio nos redemit
Cyrillus
Est igitur sibi curae diligenter nosse sanctorum vitam; unde subditur sed et capilli capitis vestri omnes numerati sunt; per quod significat quod omnia quae ad eos spectant, diligentissime novit: diligentiam enim curae adhibitae numeratio manifestat
Ambrosius
Denique numerum capillorum non in actu computationis, sed in facilitate cognitionis accipitur. Bene tantum numerati dicuntur, quia ea quae volumus servare, numeramus
Cyrillus
Mystice autem caput quidem hominis est intellectus, capilli vero cogitationes, quae patent Deo
Theophylactus
Vel caput uniuscuiusque fidelium intelliges aptam Christo conversationem; crines autem eius, mortificativa corporis opera, quae numerantur a Deo, et digna sunt provisione divina
Ambrosius
Si igitur tanta Dei est maiestas ut unus ex passeribus, aut nostrorum numerus capillorum praeter scientiam Dei non sit: quam indignum est aestimare quod fidelium corda dominus aut ignoret, aut spernat, qui viliora cognoscat? Unde convenienter concludit nolite ergo timere: multis passeribus pluris estis vos
Beda
Non plures estis legendum est, quod ad comparationem numeri pertinet; sed pluris estis hoc est, apud Deum maioris dignitatis
sant'Atanasio
Quaero autem ab Arianis, si quasi dedignaretur Deus alia facere, solum filium fecit, cetera vero filio subrogavit; quomodo provisione utitur usque ad tam modica, capillum et passerem? Quorum enim provisione fungitur, horum creator est suo verbo
12:8
san Beda † 735 d.C.
It was said above, that every hidden work and word is to be revealed, but He now declares that this revelation is to take place in the presence of the heavenly city and the eternal Judge and King; saying, But I say unto you, Whosoever shall confess me, &c.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
He has also well introduced faith, stimulating us to its confession, and to faith itself He has placed virtue as a foundation. For as faith is the incentive to fortitude, so is fortitude the strong support of faith.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 34. in Matt.
The Lord is not then content with an inward faith, but requires an outward confession, urging us to confidence and greater love. And since this is useful for all, He speaks generally, saying, Whosoever shall confess me, &c.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Now Paul says, If thou wilt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and believe in thy heart that God raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved. (Rom. 10:9.) The whole mystery of Christ is conveyed in these words. For we must first confess that the Word born of God the Father, that is, the only-begotten Son of His substance, is Lord of all, not as one who had gained His Lordship from without and by stealth, but who is in truth by His nature Lord, as well as the Father. Next we must confess that God raised Him from the dead, who was Himself truly made man, and suffered in the flesh for us; for such He rose from the dead. Whoever then will so confess Christ before men, namely, as God and the Lord, Christ will confess him before the angels of God at that time when He shall descend with the holy angels in the glory of His Father at the end of the world.
Eusebio † 339 d.C.
But what will be more glorious than to have the only-begotten Word of God Himself to bear witness in our behalf at the divine judgment, and by His own love to draw forth as a recompense for confession, a declaration upon that soul to whom He bears witness, For not as abiding without him to whom He bears witness, but as dwelling in him and filling him with light, He will give His testimony. But having confirmed them with good hope by so great promises, He again rouses them by more alarming threats, saying, But he that denieth me before men, shall be denied before the Angels of God.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. ubi sup.
Both in condemnation a greater punishment is announced, and in blessing a greater reward; as if He said, Now you confess and deny, but I then, for a far greater recompense of good and evil awaits them in the world to come.
Eusebio † 339 d.C.
He rightly declares this threatening, in order that none should refuse to confess Him by reason of the punishment, which is to be denied by the Son of God, to be disowned by Wisdom, to fall away from life, to be deprived of light, and to lose every blessing; but all these things to suffer before God the Father who is in heaven, and the Angels of God.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Now they who deny are first indeed those who in time of persecution renounce the faith. Besides these, there are heretical teachers also, and their disciples.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C.
There are other modes also of denying which St. Paul describes, saying, They profess that they know God, but in works they deny him. (Tit. 1:16.) And again, If any provide not for his own, and specially for those of his own house, he hath denied the faith, and is worse than an infidel. (1 Tim. 5:8.) Also, Flee from covetousness, which is idolatry. (Col. 3:5.) Since then there are so many modes of denial, it is plain that there are many likewise of confession, which whosoever has practised, shall hear that most blessed voice with which Christ greets all who have confessed Him. But mark the precaution of the words. For in the Greek he says, Whosoever shall confess in Me, shewing that not by his own strength, but by the aid of grace from above, a man confesses Christ. But of him who denies, He said not “in Me,” but me. For though being destitute of grace he denies, he is nevertheless condemned, because the destitution is owing to him who is forsaken, or he is forsaken for his own fault.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
But lest from what He says, that those who have denied Him are to be denied, it should be supposed that the condition of all was alike, that is, both of those who deny deliberately, and those who deny from infirmity or ignorance, He immediately added, And whosoever shall speak a word against the Son of Man, it shall be forgiven him.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
But if our Saviour means to imply, that if any injurious word is spoken by us against a common man, we shall obtain pardon if we repent, there is no difficulty in the passage, for since God is by nature merciful, He restores those who are willing to repent. But if the words are referred to Christ how is he not to be condemned who speaks a word against Him?
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Truly by the Son of Man we understand Christ, Who by the Holy Spirit was born of a virgin, seeing that His only parent on earth is the Virgin. What then, is the Holy Spirit greater than Christ, that they who sin against Christ should obtain pardon, while they who offend against the Holy Spirit are not thought worthy to obtain it? But where there is unity of power there is no question of comparison.
sant'Atanasio † 373 d.C. Ep. 4. ad Serap.
The ancients indeed, the learned Origen and the great Theognostus, describe this to be the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost, when they who have been counted worthy of the gift of the Holy Spirit in Baptism, fall back into sin. For they say that for this reason they can not obtain pardon; as Paul says, It is impossible for those who have been made partakers of the Holy Ghost to renew them again, &c. (Heb. 6:4.) But each adds his own explanation. For Origen gives this as his reason; God the Father indeed penetrates and contains all things, but the power of the Son extends to rational things only; the Holy Spirit is only in those who partake of Him in the gift of Baptism. When then catechumens and heathens sin, they sin against the Son who abideth in them, yet they may obtain pardon when they become worthy of the gift of regeneration. But when the baptized commit sin, he says that their offence touches the Spirit, after coming to whom they have sinned, and therefore their condemnation must be irrevocable. But Theognostus says, that he who has gone beyond both the first and second threshold deserves less punishment, but he who has also passed the third, shall no more receive pardon. By the first and second threshold, he speaks of the doctrine of the Father and the Son, but by the third the partaking of the Holy Spirit. According to St. John, When the Spirit of truth is come, he will lead you into all truth. (John 16:13.) Not as though the doctrine of the Spirit was above that of the Son, but because the Son condescends to those who are imperfect, but the Spirit is the seal of those who are perfect. If then not because the Spirit is above the Son, blasphemy against the Spirit is unpardonable; but because remission of sin is indeed to the imperfect, but no excuse remains to the perfect, therefore since the Son is in the Father, He is in those in whom the Father and the Spirit are not absent, for the Holy Trinity cannot be divided. Besides this, if all things were made by the Son, and all things consist in Him, He will Himself be truly in all; so that it must needs be, that he who sinneth against the Son, sinneth against the Father also, and against the Holy Spirit. But holy Baptism is given in the name of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit. And so they that sin after baptism commit blasphemy against the holy Trinity. But if the Pharisees had not received baptism, how did He condemn them as if they had spoken blasphemy against the Holy Spirit, of which they were not yet partakers, especially since He did not accuse them simply of sin, but of blasphemy? But these differ, for he who sins transgresses the Law, but he who blasphemes offends against the Deity Himself. But again, if to those who sin after baptism there is no remission of the punishment of their offences, how does the Apostle pardon the penitent at Corinth; (2 Cor. 11:10) but he travails in birth of the backsliding Galatians until Christ be formed again in them. (Gal. 4:19.) And why also do we oppose Novatus, who does away with repentance after baptism? The Apostle to the Hebrews does not thus reject the repentance of sinners, but lest they should suppose that as according to the rites of the Law, under the veil of repentance there could be many and daily baptisms, he therefore warns them indeed to repent, but tells them that there could be only one renewal, namely, by Baptism. But with such considerations I return to the dispensation (οἰκονομίαν) which is in Christ, who being God was made man; as very God raised the dead; as clothed with the flesh, thirsted, laboured, suffered. When any then, looking to human things, see the Lord athirst or in suffering, and speak against the Saviour as if against a man, they sin indeed, yet may speedily on repentance receive pardon, alleging as excuse the weakness of His body. And again when any, beholding the works of Deity, doubt concerning the nature of our Lord’s body, they also sin grievously. But these too if they repent may be quickly pardoned, seeing that they have an excuse in the greatness of the works. But when they refer the works of God to the Devil, justly do they undergo the irrevocable sentence, because they have judged God to be the Devil, and the true God to have nothing more in His works than the evil spirits. To this unbelief then the Pharisees had come. For when the Saviour manifested the works of the Father, raising the dead, giving sight to the blind, and such like deeds, they said that these were the works of Beelzebub. As well might they say, looking at the order of the world and the providence exercised over it, that the world was created by Beelzebub. As long then as regarding human things they erred in knowledge, saying, Is not this the carpenter’s son, and how knoweth this man things which he never learnt? He suffered them as sinning against the Son of man; but when they wax more furious, saying that the works of God are the works of Beelzebub, He no longer endured them. For thus also He endured their fathers so long as their murmurings were for bread and water; but when having found a calf, they impute to it the divine mercies they had received, they were punished. At first indeed multitudes of them were slain, afterwards He said indeed, Nevertheless, in the day when I visit I will visit their sin upon them. (Exod. 32:34.) Such then is the sentence passed upon the Pharisees, that in the flame prepared for the devil they shall be together with him everlastingly consumed. Not then to make comparison between a blasphemy spoken against Himself and the Holy Spirit said He these things, as if the Spirit were the greater, but each blasphemy being uttered against Him, He shews the one to be greater, the other less. For looking at Him as man they reviled Him, and said that His works were those of Beelzebub.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Thus it is thought by some that we should believe both the Son and the Holy Spirit to be the same Christ, preserving the distinction of Persons with the unity of the substance, since Christ both God and man is one Spirit, as it is written, The Spirit before our face, Christ the Lord; (Lam. 4:20.) the same Spirit is holy, for both the Father is holy, and the Son holy, and the Spirit holy. If then Christ is each, what difference is there except we know that it is not lawful for us to deny the divinay of Christ?
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Or else; Whoso saith that the works of the Holy Spirit are those of Beelzebub, it shall not be forgiven him either in the present world, or in that which is to come. Not that we deny that if he could come to repentance he could be forgiven by God, but that we believe that such a blasphemer as by the necessity of his deserts he would never come to forgiveness, so neither to the fruits themselves of a worthy repentance; according to that, He hath blinded their eyes, so that they should not be converted, and I should heal them. (Isa. 6:10.)
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
But if the Holy Spirit were a creature, and not of the divine substance of the Father and the Son, how does an injury committed against Him entail upon it so great a punishment as is denounced against those that blaspheme against God?
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Nor however are all they who say that the Spirit is not holy, or is not God, but is inferior to the Father and the Son, involved in the crime of unpardonable blasphemy, because they are led to do it through human ignorance, not a demoniacal hatred, as the rulers of the Jews were.
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. Serm. 71.
Or if it were here said, “Who hath spoken any blasphemy whatever against the Holy Spirit,” we ought then to understand thereby “all blasphemy;” but because it was said, who blasphemeth against the Holy Spirit, let it be understood of him that blasphemed not in any way, but in such a manner that it can never be pardoned him. For so when it was said, The Lord tempteth no man, (James 1:13.) that is not spoken of every, but only of a certain kind of temptation. Now what that kind of blasphemy against the Holy Spirit is, let us sec. The first blessing of believers is forgiveness of sins in the Holy Spirit. Against this free gift the impenitent heart speaks. Impenitence itself therefore is blasphemy against the Spirit, which is neither forgiven in this world, nor in that which is to come; for repentance gains that forgiveness in this world which is to avail in the world to come.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
But the Lord after having inspired such great fear, and prepared men to resist those who depart from a right confession, commanded them for the rest to take no care what they should answer, because for those who are faithfully disposed, the Holy Spirit frames fit words, as their teacher, and dwelling within them. Whence it follows, And when they shall bring you into synagogues, take no thought how or what ye shall answer.
La Glossa inter.
Now he says, how, with respect to the manner of speaking, what, with respect to the manner of intention. How ye shall answer to those who ask, or what ye shall say to those who wish to learn.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
For when we are led for Christ’s sake before judges, we ought to offer only our will for Christ, but in answering, the Holy Spirit will supply His grace, as it is added, For the Holy Spirit will leach you, &c.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 33. in Matt.
But elsewhere it is said, Be ready to answer every one who shall ask you for a reason of the hope that is in you. When indeed a contest or strife arises among friends, He bids us take thought, but when there are the terrors of a court of justice and fear on every side, He gives His own strength so as to inspire boldness and utterance, but not dismay.
Teofilatto † 1107
Since then our weakness is twofold, and either from fear of punishment we shun martyrdom, or because we are ignorant and can not give a reason of our faith, he has excluded both; the fear of punishment in that He said, Fear not them which kill the body, but the fear of ignorance, when He said, Take no thought how or what ye shall answer, &c.
Il testo latino
Beda
Supra dictum est, opera quaelibet et verba abscondita esse revelanda: nunc autem concludit hanc revelationem non in vili quolibet conciliabulo, sed in conspectu supernae civitatis aeternique regis ac iudicis agendam, dicens dico autem vobis: omnis quicumque confessus fuerit me coram hominibus, et filius hominis confitebitur illum coram Angelis Dei
Ambrosius
Praeclare etiam fidem acuendo intexuit, et fidei ipsi virtutum fundamenta subiecit: nam ut fortitudinis incentivum est fides, ita fidei fundamentum est fortitudo
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Non est ergo dominus contentus intrinseca fide, sed exteriorem confessionem expostulat, urgens nos ad fiduciam, et maiorem affectum. Et quia hoc omnibus utile est, communiter loquitur, dicens omnis quicumque confessus fuerit me
Cyrillus
Ait autem Paulus: si confitearis ore tuo dominum Iesum, et credas in corde tuo quod Deus eum a mortuis suscitavit, salvus eris. Totum Christi mysterium in his interpretatur: decet enim prius ortum a Deo patre verbum, idest unigenitum ex ipsius substantia, fateri dominum omnium, non tamquam ab extrinseco et furtivum sortitum dominium, sed existentem revera et naturaliter dominum, sicut et pater. Consequenter oportet fateri quod Deus hunc a mortuis suscitavit; ipsum scilicet factum hominem, et passum in carne pro nobis: sic enim resurrexit a mortuis. Quisquis ergo sic confitebitur Christum coram hominibus, videlicet ut Deum et dominum, Christus eum confitebitur coram Angelis Dei, tunc temporis cum descendet cum sanctis Angelis in gloria patris sui, in saeculi consummatione
Eusebio
Quid autem erit gloriosius quam ipsum unigenitum Dei verbum attestari pro nobis in divino iudicio, ac ipso effectu remunerationem testimonii promere indicium in animam eius cui testimonium perhibetur? Non enim manens extra eum cui testimonium reddetur, sed habitans in eo, et implens eum lumine suo, testimonium dabit. Cum autem corroborasset eos spe bona per tanta promissa, iterum eos inducit terribilioribus minis, dicens qui autem negaverit me coram hominibus, denegabitur coram Angelis Dei
Chrysostomus
Et in damnatione maius supplicium, et in bonis maior recompensatio ponitur; quasi dicat: tu hic confiteris, aut negas; ego autem illic: bonorum enim malorumque retributio cum augmento in futuro saeculo te praestolatur
Eusebio
Opportune autem hanc comminationem ponit, ne confessionem ipsius contemnerent propter poenam, quae est negari a filio Dei, quod est a sapientia denegari, et a vita deficere, et lumine privari, et omnibus destitui bonis; sed et haec cuncta pati coram patre, qui est in caelis, et Angelis Dei
Cyrillus
Negantes autem sunt primo quidem qui imminente persecutione fidem postposuerunt: abnegant etiam haeresum doctores et discipuli
Chrysostomus
Sunt etiam alii abnegationis modi, quos Paulus describit dicens: confitentur se nosse Deum, factis autem negant; et iterum: si quis suorum, et maxime domesticorum, curam non habet, fidem negavit, et infideli est deterior; item: avaritiam fugite, quae est idololatria. Postquam ergo tot sunt modi negationis, palam est quod totidem sunt confessionis; quos quicumque servaverit, audiet illam beatissimam vocem, qua Christus laudabit omnes qui confessi fuerint eum. Attende autem verborum cautelam. In Graeco enim dicit quisquis confitebitur in me, ostendens, quod non propriis viribus, sed adiutus superna gratia, Christum aliquis confitebitur. De negante vero non dixit: in me, sed me; nam destitutus gratia denegat; redarguitur tamen, quia destitutio propter eum qui deseritur fit
Beda
Ne autem ex eo quod ait, eos qui se negaverint esse denegandos, una cunctorum, hoc est eorum qui studio, et eorum qui infirmitate vel ignorantia negant, conditio putaretur, continuo subiecit et omnis qui dicit verbum in filium hominis, remittetur illi; ei autem qui in spiritum sanctum blasphemaverit, non remittetur
Cyrillus
Sed si hoc vult innuere salvator, quod si quod iniuriosum verbum dicatur a nobis in hominem communem, obtinebimus, si poeniteamus, veniam; nulla difficultas est in sermone; quia cum naturaliter bonus sit Deus, emendat volentes poenitere. Verum si ad ipsum Christum retorqueatur sermo, qualiter incondemnabilis est qui dicit verbum in eum?
Ambrosius
Utique filium hominis Christum intelligimus, qui de spiritu sancto generatus ex virgine est, eo quod parens eius in terris sola sit virgo. Numquid ergo maior spiritus sanctus Christo, ut in Christum peccantes veniam consequantur, in spiritum sanctum delinquentes remissionem non mereantur adipisci? Sed ubi unitas potestatis est, nulla comparationis est quaestio
sant'Atanasio
Viri quidem antiqui, studiosus Origenes et mirandus Theognostus, hanc conscribunt esse spiritus sancti blasphemiam, quando qui digni reputati sunt dono spiritus sancti per Baptismum, regrediuntur ad peccandum: ob hoc enim aiunt illos nec veniam obtinere, prout Paulus dicit: impossibile est eos qui facti sunt participes spiritus sancti, et prolapsi sunt, revocari rursum ad poenitentiam. Addidit autem uterque intentionem propriam. Nam Origenes causam huius sic explicat: Deus quidem pater omnia percurrit et singula continet; virtus autem filii ad sola rationalia extenditur; spiritus vero sanctus solus inest participantibus eum in dono Baptismatis. Quando ergo catechumeni peccant, et gentiles, peccant in filium, qui in eis manet; possunt tamen veniam obtinere, cum digni fiunt dono regenerationis: quando vero baptizati delinquunt, dicit hoc nefas attingere spiritum, ad quem cum pervenissent, peccaverunt: et ideo irrevocabilem fore damnationem. Theognostus vero ait, quod qui primum et secundum excessit limen, minorem poenam meretur; sed qui tertium quoque pertransit, non amplius accipiet veniam. Primum quidem et secundum limen vocavit doctrinam patris et filii; tertium vero in participatione spiritus sancti, secundum illud: cum venerit spiritus veritatis, docebit vos omnem veritatem: non tamquam doctrina spiritus dogma filii superet, sed quia filius condescendit imperfectis, spiritus vero signaculum est eorum qui perficiuntur. Sic igitur, non quia superet spiritus filium, expers est veniae blasphemia spiritus, sed quia imperfectorum quidem est remissio, perfectis vero nulla restat excusatio. Sed cum filius sit in patre, est in illis in quibus est pater, nec abest spiritus; indivisibilis est enim sancta Trinitas. Ad haec, si omnia per filium facta sunt, et omnia in ipso consistunt, erit ipse nimirum in omnibus, ut necessarium sit peccantem in filium, in patrem et in spiritum sanctum peccare. Sacrum autem Baptisma in nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti datur: et sic peccantes post Baptismum in sanctam Trinitatem exercent blasphemiam. Ceterum si Pharisaei Baptismum non susceperant, qualiter redarguebat eos ac si blasphemassent in spiritum sanctum, cuius nondum erant facti participes; praesertim cum non de peccatis simpliciter, sed de blasphemia eos increpabat? Differunt autem: quoniam qui peccat, transgreditur legem; qui vero blasphemat, in ipsam offendit deitatem. Sed aliter. Si eis qui delinquunt post Baptisma, non indulgetur vindicta reatuum, qualiter apostolus poenitenti in Corintho condonat: retrogressos vero Galatas parit, quousque Christus denuo formetur in eis? Cur autem et Novatum arguimus interimentem poenitentiam post Baptismum? Apostolus igitur ad Hebraeos non dissipat poenitentiam peccatorum. Sed ne putarent secundum ritum legis, poenitentiae causa multa fore et quotidiana Baptismata, ob hoc poenitere quidem monet; unicam autem fore insinuat per Baptisma renovationem. Talia vero considerans recurro ad dispensationem quae fit in Christo, qui Deus existens, homo factus est: tamquam Deus suscitabat mortuos; sicut carne vestitus sitiebat, laborabat et patiebatur. Quando igitur aliqui spectantes humana, vident dominum sitientem et patientem, et obloquuntur in salvatorem velut in hominem, peccant quidem, possunt tamen cito cum poenituerint, accipere veniam, praetendentes pro causa fragilitatem corporis; quando vero rursus aspicientes aliqui opera deitatis, dubitant de natura corporis, ipsi quoque nimium peccant; sed et his poenitentibus cito potest ignosci, eo quod et ipsi excusationem habent ab operum magnitudine. Quando vero divinitatis opera retorquent ad Diabolum, merito irrevocabilem ferunt scientiam, quoniam arbitrati sunt Diabolum fore Deum, et verum Deum nihil plusquam Daemones in operibus putaverunt habere. Ad hanc ergo perfidiam Pharisaei pervenerant: salvatore enim ostendente patris opera, mortuos suscitans, caecos illuminans, et similia faciens, huiusmodi opera dicebant esse Beelzebub: aeque enim dicere poterant videntes mundi ordinem et erga eum provisionem quod mundus a Beelzebub est creatus. Quamdiu igitur ad humana spectantes mente claudicabant dicentes: nonne hic est carpentarii filius? Et: quomodo litteras quas non didicit, novit? Sustinebat eos tamquam in filium hominis peccantes; sed ubi magis insaniunt dicentes opera Dei esse Beelzebub, non amplius eos sustinuit. Sic enim et tamdiu patres eorum sustinebat, quamdiu causa panis et aquae murmurabant; sed postquam vitulum conflantes, in eum collata sibi divinitus beneficia referunt, puniti sunt: primo quidem non paucis eorum occisis, postmodum dixit: ego autem in die ultionis visitabo hoc peccatum eorum. Talem ergo et nunc Pharisaei audiunt sententiam, ut in flamma Diabolo parata perpetuo corrodantur cum eo. Non igitur faciendo collationem inter blasphemiam dictam in ipsum et spiritum sanctum, haec dixit, tamquam maior sit spiritus; sed utraque blasphemia in ipsum prolata, hanc minorem, illam validiorem ostendit: ipsum enim videntes hominem vituperabant, et eius opera Beelzebub esse dicebant
Ambrosius
Sic igitur videtur quibusdam, ut eumdem et filium et spiritum sanctum intelligamus, salva distinctione personarum, et unitate substantiae: quia unus et Deus et homo Christus est spiritus, sicut scriptum est: spiritus ante faciem vestram Christus dominus. Idem spiritus sanctus, qui et pater sanctus, et filius sanctus, et spiritus sanctus. Si ergo utrumque Christus est, quae est diversitas nisi ut sciamus quia divinitatem Christi nobis negare non liceat?
Beda
Vel aliter. Qui opera spiritus sancti dicit esse Beelzebub, illi non dimittetur neque in praesenti saeculo, neque in futuro; non quod negamus ei, si poenitentiam agere possit, posse dimitti a Deo; sed quod credamus eum blasphemum, exigentibus meritis, sicut numquam ad remissionem, ita nec ad ipsos dignae poenitentiae fructus esse perventurum, secundum illud: excaecavi oculos eorum ne convertantur, et sanem illos
Cyrillus
Quod si creatura esset spiritus sanctus, non autem de divina substantia patris et filii, qualiter acta in eum contumelia tantam fert poenam quanta promulgatur contra blasphemantes in Deum?
Beda
Neque tamen quicumque spiritum sanctum non esse, aut Deum non esse, sed patre filioque minorem confitentur, hoc irremissibilis blasphemiae crimine tenentur: quia humana ignorantia ducti faciunt, non invidentia diabolica, sicut principes Iudaeorum
Augustinus de Verb. Dom
Vel aliter. Si hic diceretur: qui blasphemaverit quamcumque blasphemiam in spiritum sanctum, omnem intelligere deberemus; sed quia dictum est qui blasphemaverit in spiritum sanctum, ille intelligatur qui non omni modo, sed eo modo blasphemaverit ut ei numquam possit ignosci: sic enim dictum est: Deus neminem tentat, scilicet non omni, sed quodam tentationis modo. Quis autem sit iste modus blasphemandi contra spiritum sanctum, dicamus. Primum quidem credentium beneficium est in spiritu sancto remissio peccatorum: contra hoc donum gratuitum loquitur cor impoenitens: ipsa ergo impoenitentia est spiritus blasphemia; quae non remittitur neque in hoc saeculo, neque in futuro: quia poenitentia impetrat remissionem in hoc saeculo quae valeat in futuro
Cyrillus
Cum autem tantum metum incusserit dominus discedentibus a recta confessione, praecepit de cetero non curare de responso, eo quod fideliter dispositis constituit verba congrua spiritus tamquam doctor inhabitans; unde sequitur cum autem inducent vos in synagogas, et ad magistratus et potestates, nolite solliciti esse qualiter aut quid respondeatis, aut quid dicatis
Glossa
Dicit autem qualiter, quantum ad modum proferendi; quid, quantum ad modum inveniendi; respondeatis, interrogantibus, aut quid dicatis, discere volentibus
Beda
Cum enim propter Christum ducimur ad iudices, voluntatem tamen nostram pro Christo debemus offerre; ceterum in respondendo spiritus sancti gratia ministrabitur; unde subditur spiritus enim sanctus docebit vos in ipsa hora quid oporteat vos dicere
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Alibi vero dicitur: estote parati cunctis ad respondendum, quicumque quaesiverint a vobis rationem spei quae fovet vos. Quando namque oritur inter amicos agon, praecipit nos meditari; quando vero terribile est praetorium, et pavor circumquaque, dat proprium monimentum, ut audendum sit et loquendum, non autem obstupescendum
Theophylactus
Quoniam igitur duplex est nostra infirmitas, et aut poenae formidine martyrium fugimus, aut quia rudes sumus, et nescimus reddere rationem fidei, utrumque exclusit: metum quidem poenarum in eo quod dixit ne timeatis occidentes corpus; timorem vero inscientiae in hoc quod dixit nolite solliciti esse qualiter aut quid respondeatis
12:13
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
The whole of the former passage is given to prepare us for undergoing suffering for confessing the Lord, or for contempt of death, or for the hope of reward, or for denunciation of the punishment that will await him to whom pardon will never be granted. And since covetousness is generally wont to try virtue, for destroying this also, a precept and example is added, as it is said, And one of the company said to him, Speak to my brother, that he divide the inheritance with me.
Teofilatto † 1107
As these two brothers were contending concerning the division of their paternal inheritance, it follows, that one meant to defraud the other; but our Lord teaches us that we ought not to be set on earthly things, and rebukes him that called Him to the division of inheritance; as it follows, And he said unto him, Man, who made me a judge or a divider over you?
san Beda † 735 d.C.
He who wills to impose the trouble of division of lands upon the Master who is commending the joys of heavenly peace, is rightly called man, according to that, whereas there is envying, strife, and divisions among you, are ye not men? (1 Cor. 3:3.)
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Now the Son of God, when He was made like unto us, was appointed by God the Father to be King and Prince upon his holy Mount of Sion, to make known the Divine command.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Well then does He avoid earthly things who had descended for the sake of divine things, and deigns not to be a judge of strifes and arbiter of laws, having the judgment of the quick and dead and the recompensing of works. You should consider then, not what you seek, but from whom you ask it; and you should not eagerly suppose that the greater are to be disturbed by the less. Therefore is this brother deservedly disappointed who desired to occupy the steward of heavenly things with corruptible, seeing that between brothers no judge should intervene, but natural affection should be the umpire to divide the patrimony, although immortality not riches should be the patrimony which men should wait for.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
He takes occasion from this foolish petitioner to fortify both the multitudes and His disciples alike by precept and example against the plague of covetousness. Whence it follows, He said to them, Take heed, and beware of all covetousness; and he says, of all, because some things seem to be honestly done, but the internal judge decides with what intention they are done.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Or he says, of all covetousness, that is, great and little. For covetousness is unprofitable, as the Lord says, Ye shall build houses of hewn stone, and shall not dwell in them. (Amos 5:11, Isa. 5:10.) And elsewhere, Yea ten acres of vineyards shall yield one bath, and the seed of an homer shall yield an ephah. But also in another way it is unprofitable, as he shews, adding, For a man’s life consisteth not in the abundance, &c.
Teofilatto † 1107
This our Lord says to rebuke the motives of the covetous, who seem to heap up riches as if they were going to live for a long time. But will wealth ever make thee long lived? Why then dost thou manifestly undergo evils for the sake of an uncertain rest? For it is doubtful whether thou oughtest to attain to an old age, for the sake of which thou art collecting treasures.
Il testo latino
Ambrosius
Totus superior locus ad subeundam pro confessione domini passionem, aut contemptu mortis, aut spe praemii, aut mansuri denuntiatione supplicii, cui nunquam venia laxetur, instruitur. Et quoniam avaritia plerumque solet tentare virtutem, etiam huius abolendae rei praeceptum subicitur et exemplum, cum dicitur ait autem ei quidam de turba: magister, dic fratri meo ut dividat mecum hereditatem
Theophylactus
Hi duo fratres, quia de hereditate paterna dividenda contendebant, consequens erat ut alter alterum fraudare intenderet. Dominus autem docens nos quod non oportet ad terrena flecti, repellit vocantem eum ad hereditatis divisionem; unde sequitur at ille dixit ei: homo, quis me constituit iudicem aut divisorem, scilicet facultatum, super vos?
Beda
Qui magistro supernae pacis gaudia commendanti, terrenae divisionis vult ingerere molestiam, merito homo vocatur, secundum illud: cum sit inter vos zelus et contentio, nonne homines estis?
Cyrillus
Fuit autem Dei filius quando factus est similis nobis, constitutus a Deo patre in regem et principem super Sion montem sanctum eius, annuntians mandatum divinum
Ambrosius
Bene ergo terrena declinat qui propter divina descenderat, nec iudex dignatur esse litium et arbiter facultatum, virorum habens mortuorumque iudicium arbitriumque meritorum. Non ergo quid petas, sed a quo postules, intuendum est; nec maioribus intento animo putes minoribus obstrependum: unde non immerito refutatur hic frater, qui dispensatorem caelestium gestiebat corruptibilibus occupare, cum inter fratres patrimonium non iudex medius, sed pietas debeat sequestra dividere: quamquam immortalitatis patrimonium, non pecuniae, sit hominibus expectandum
Beda
Occasione autem huius stulti petitoris, adversus avaritiae pestem, et turbas et discipulos praeceptis pariter et exemplis munire satagit; unde sequitur dixitque ad illos: videte, et cavete ab omni avaritia. Dicit autem ab omni, quia nonnulla simpliciter geri videntur, sed internus arbiter qua intentione fiant diiudicat
Cyrillus
Vel dicit ab omni avaritia, scilicet magna et parva. Est enim inutilis avaritia, dicente domino: domos zelatas aedificabitis, et non habitabitis in eis; et alibi: decem iugera vinearum facient lagunculam unam, et triginta modii sementis facient modios tres. Sed et secundum alium modum est inutilis, quem ostendit subdens quia non in abundantia cuiusquam vita eius est ex his quae possidet
Theophylactus
Hoc dicit dominus refellens avarorum intentiones, qui videntur coacervare divitias quasi diu victuri; sed numquid te opulentia longaevum efficiet? Quid igitur manifeste sustines mala, incertae causa quietis? Nam dubium est an debeas attingere senium, cuius gratia thesaurizas
12:16
Teofilatto † 1107
Having said that the life of man is not extended by abundance of wealth, he adds a parable to induce belief in this, as it follows, And he spake a parable unto them, saying, The ground of a certain rich man brought forth plentifully.
san Basilio Magno † 379 d.C. in Hom. de Avar.
Not indeed about to reap any good from his plenty of fruits, but that the mercy of God might the more appear, which extends its goodness even to the bad; sending down His rain upon the just and the unjust. But what are the things wherewith this man repays his Benefactor? He remembered not his fellow-creatures, nor deemed that he ought to give of his superfluities to the needy. His barns indeed bursting from the abundance of his stores, yet was his greedy mind by no means satisfied. He was unwilling to put up with his old ones because of his covetousness, and not able to undertake new ones because of the number, for his counsels were imperfect, and his care barren. Hence it follows, And he thought. His complaint is like that of the poor. Does not the man oppressed with want say, What shall I do, whence can I get food, whence clothing? Such things also the rich man utters. For his mind is distressed on account of his fruits pouring out from his storehouse, lest perchance when they have come forth they should profit the poor; like the glutton who had rather burst from eating, than give any thing of what remains to the starving.
san Gregorio Magno † 604 d.C. Mor. 15. c. 13.
O adversity, the child of plenty. For saying, What shall I do, he surely betokens, that, oppressed by the success of his wishes, he labours as it were under a load of goods.
san Basilio Magno † 379 d.C. ubi sup.
It was easy for him to say, I will open my barn, I will call together the needy, but he has no thought of want, only of amassing; for it follows, And he said, This will I do, I will pull down my barns. Thou doest well, for the storehouses of iniquity are worthy of destruction. Pull down thy barns, from which no one receives comfort. He adds, I will build greater. But thou shalt complete these, wilt thou again destroy them? What more foolish than labouring on for ever. Thy barns, if thou wilt, are the home of the poor. But thou wilt say, Whom do I wrong by keeping what is my own? For it follows also, And there will I bestow all my fruits and my goods. Tell me what is thine, from whence didst thou get it and bring it into life? As he who anticipates the public games, injures those who are coming by appropriating to himself what is appointed for the common use, so likewise the rich who regard as their own the common things which they have forestalled. For if every one receiving what is sufficient for his own necessity would leave what remains to the needy, there would be no rich or poor.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Observe also in another respect the folly of his words, when he says, I will gather all my fruits, as if he thought that he had not obtained them from God, but that they were the fruits of his own labours.
san Basilio Magno † 379 d.C. ubi sup.
But if thou confessest that those things have come to thee from God, is God then unjust in distributing to us unequally. Why dost thou abound while another begs? unless that thou shouldest gain the rewards of a good stewardship, and be honoured with the meed of patience. Art not thou then a robber, for counting as thine own what thou hast received to distribute? It is the bread of the famished which thou receivest, the garment of the naked which rots in thy possession, the money of the pennyless which thou hast buried in the earth. Wherefore then dost thou injure so many to whom thou mightest be a benefactor.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 8. in 2 ad Tim.
But in this he errs, that he thinks those things good which are indifferent. For there are some things good, some evil, some between the two. The good are chastity, and humility, and the like, which when a man chooses he becomes good. But opposed to these are the evil, which when a man chooses he becomes bad; and there are the neutral, as riches, which at one time indeed are directed to good, as to almsgiving, at other times to evil, as to covetousness. And in like manner poverty at one time leads to blasphemy, at another to wisdom, according to the disposition of the user.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
The rich man then builds barns which last not, but decay, and what is still more foolish, reckons for himself upon a long life; for it follows, And I will say unto my soul, Soul, thou hast much goods laid up for many years. But, O rich man, thou hast indeed fruits in thy barns, but as for many years whence canst thou obtain them?
sant'Atanasio † 373 d.C. non occ.
Now if any one lives so as to die daily, seeing that our life is naturally uncertain, he will not sin, for the greater fear destroys very much pleasure, but the rich man on the contrary, promising to himself length of life, secks after pleasures, for he says, Rest, that is, from toil, eat, drink, and be merry, that is, with great luxury.
san Basilio Magno † 379 d.C. ubi sup.
Thou art so careless with respect to the goods of the soul, that thou ascribest the meats of the body to the soul. If indeed it has virtue, if it is fruitful in good works, if it clings to God, it possesses many goods, and rejoices with a worthy joy. But because thou art altogether carnal and subject to the passions, thou speakest from thy belly, not from thy soul.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 39, 8. in 1 ad Cor.
Now it behoves us not to indulge in delights which fattening the body make lean the soul, and bring a heavy burden upon it, and spread darkness over it, and a thick covering, because in pleasure our governing part which is the soul becomes the slave, but the subject part, namely the body, rules. But the body is in need not of luxuries but of food, that it may be nourished, not that it may be racked and melt away. For not to the soul alone are pleasures hurtful, but to the body itself, because from being a strong body it becomes weak, from being healthy diseased, from being active slothful, from being beautiful unshapely, and from youthful old.
san Basilio Magno † 379 d.C. Hom. in loc.
But he was permitted to deliberate in every thing, and to manifest his purpose, that he might receive a sentence such as his inclinations deserved. But while he speaks in secret, his words are weighed in heaven, from whence the answers come to him. For it follows, But God said unto him, Thou fool, this night thy soul shall they require of thee. Hear the name of folly, which most properly belongs to thee which not man has imposed, but God Himself.
san Gregorio Magno † 604 d.C. 22. Mor. c. 2.
The same night he was taken away, who had expected many years, that he indeed who had in gathering stores for himself looked a long time forward, should not see even the next day.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Concio. 2. de Lazar.
They shall require of thee, for perhaps certain dread powers were sent to require it, since if when going from city to city we want a guide, much more will the soul when released from the body, and passing to a future life, need direction. On this account many times the soul rises and sinks into the deep again, when it ought to depart from the body. For the consciousness of our sins is ever pricking us, but most of all when we are going to be dragged before the awful tribunal. For when the whole accumulation of crimes is brought up again, and placed before the eyes, it astounds the mind. And as prisoners are always indeed sorrowful, but particularly at the time when they are going to be brought before the judge; so also the soul at this time is greatly tormented by sin and afflicted, but much more after it has been removed.
san Gregorio Magno † 604 d.C. ubi sup.
But in the night the soul was taken away which had gone forth in the darkness of its heart, being unwilling to have the light of consideration, so as to foresee what it might suffer. But He adds, Then whose shall those things be which thou hast provided?
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 23. in Gen.
For here shalt thou leave those things, and not only reap no advantage from them, but carry a load of sins upon thy own shoulders. And these things which thou hast laid up will for the most part come into the hands of enemies, but of thee shall an account of them be required. It follows, So is he that layeth up treasure for himself, and is not rich toward God.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
For such a one is a fool, and will be taken off in the night. He then who wishes to be rich toward God, will not lay up treasures for himself, but distribute his possessions to the poor.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
For in vain he amasses wealth who knows not how to use it. Neither are these things ours which we cannot take away with us. Virtue alone is the companion of the dead, mercy alone follows us, which gains for the dead an everlasting habitation.
Il testo latino
Theophylactus
Dicto quod ex affluentia opum non protendatur vita humana, ad huius fidem parabolam subdit, dicens dixit autem similitudinem ad illos, dicens: hominis cuiusdam divitis uberes fructus ager attulit
Basilius
Non facturi quidem ex ubertate fructuum aliquid boni, ut magis divina longanimitas pateat, quae usque ad malos suam bonitatem extendit, pluens super iustos et iniustos. Quae vero sunt quae hic homo benefactori recompensat? Non meminit communis naturae, nec arbitratus est oportere quod superfluit, dispensari egentibus: et horrea quidem crepabant prae copia conditorum: avarus tamen animus nequaquam implebatur, nolens veteribus cedere propter avaritiam, nova non valens suscipere propter multitudinem: propter quod imperfecta erant eius consilia, et steriles curae; unde sequitur et cogitabat intra se, dicens: quid faciam, quia non habeo quo congregem fructus meos? Conqueritur aeque pauperibus. An non quem premit inopia, dicit: quid faciam? Unde victus, unde calceamenta? Talia et locuples profert: urgent enim ipsius animam divitiae a promptuariis emanantes, ne forte cum exiverint prosint egentibus; a simili gulosorum, qui mallent edacitate crepare quam indigentibus de reliquiis impartiri
Gregorius Moralium
O angustia ex satietate nata. Dicens enim quid faciam? Profecto indicat quia votorum suorum effectibus pressus, sub quodam rerum fasce laborabat
Basilius
Erat quidem in promptu dicere: aperiam horrea, convocabo egenos; sed cogitat non ut distribuat, sed ut congreget; sequitur enim et dixit: hoc faciam: destruam horrea mea. Bene facis: nam digna destructione nequitiae promptuaria: dissolve horrea, ex quibus nullus consolationem accepit. Subdit et maiora faciam. At si et hoc impleveris, numquid destrues iterum? Quid stultius, quam in infinitum laborare? Horrea sunt tibi, si vis, pauperum domus. Sed dices: cui iniuriam facio, propria retinendo? Nam et sequitur et illuc congregabo omnia quae nata sunt mihi, et bona mea. Dic mihi: quae tua? Unde ea sumens in vitam tulisti? Sicut qui praeveniens spectacula prohiberet advenientes, appropriando sibi quod ad usum communem ordinatur; similes sunt divites, qui communia quae praeoccupaverunt, aestimant sua esse; si enim quilibet suae necessitatis sufficientiam recipiens, relinqueret superfluum indigenti, non esset dives nec pauper
Cyrillus
Attende et aliter esse frivolum eius verbum, cum dicit congregabo omnia quae nata sunt mihi: quasi non putaret ea divinitus obtinere, sed fructus esse laborum suorum
Basilius
Ceterum, si fateris ea tibi divinitus provenisse, an iniustus est Deus inaequaliter res nobis distribuens? Cur tu abundas, ille vero mendicat, nisi ut tu bonae dispensationis merita consequaris, ille vero patientiae braviis decoretur? At tu nonne spoliator es, quae dispensanda suscepisti, propria reputando? Est panis famelici quem tu tenes, nudi tunica quam in conclavi conservas, discalceati calceus qui penes te marcescit, indigentis argentum quod possides inhumatum; quocirca tot iniuriaris quot dare valeres
Chrysostomus
Sed et in hoc errat, quod bona putat quae sunt indifferentia: rerum enim quaedam sunt bonae, quaedam malae, quaedam mediae. Bona quidem sunt castitas et humilitas et huiusmodi; quae cum homo eligit, fit bonus. His autem opposita sunt mala; quae homo dum eligit, fit malus. Media vero sunt, ut divitiae; quae quandoque quidem ordinantur in bonum, scilicet ad eleemosynam; quandoque ad malum, scilicet ad avaritiam; et similiter inopia quandoque ad blasphemiam, quandoque ad sapientiam secundum affectum utentium
Cyrillus
Dives igitur non parat permanentia horrea, sed caduca; et, quod stultius est, vitae longitudinem sibi taxat; sequitur enim et dicam animae meae: anima, habes multa bona posita in annos plurimos. Sed, o dives, fructus quidem habes in horreis, sed annos plurimos unde poteris obtinere?
sant'Atanasio
Si quis autem sic vivat quasi quotidie moriturus, eo quod incerta est naturaliter vita nostra, non peccabit: semper enim maior timor plurimum voluptatis dissolvit. Sed e contrario dives longaevitatem sibi repromittens, ad voluptates aspirat; sequitur enim requiesce, scilicet a labore, comede, bibe, epulare, magno scilicet apparatu
Basilius
Tam improvidus es erga bona animae, ut escas corporeas animae ascribas: si quidem virtutem habet, si fecunda est operationum bonarum, si Deo adhaesit, bona plurima possidet, et bono gaudio gaudet. Verum quia totus carnalis es passionibus subiectus, a ventre, non ab anima clamas
Chrysostomus
Non autem decet vacare deliciis, et impinguare corpus, et attenuare animam, fascemque ei gravare, et tenebras obducere, spissumque velamen: eo quod in deliciis dominativum animae servit, servile vero corporis dominatur. Alimentorum autem indiget corpus, non deliciarum: ut nutriatur, non ut scindatur et fluat: neque enim animae soli, sed et ipsi corpori sunt nocivae deliciae: eo quod ex forti fit debile, ex sano aegrotativum, ex agili grave, ex formoso deforme, ex iuvene veternosum
Basilius
Permissus autem est deliberare in omnibus, et manifestare propositum proprium, ut condignam mereatur sui affectus sententiam. Sed dum in abdito loquitur, eloquia eius examinantur in caelo, unde sibi responsa proveniunt; sequitur enim dixit autem illi Deus: stulte, hac nocte animam tuam repetent a te. Audi conveniens tibi stultitiae nomen, quod tibi nullus imposuit hominum, sed ipse Deus
Gregorius Moralium
Eadem nocte sublatus est qui multa tempora fuerat praestolatus, ut scilicet qui in longum sibi subsidia colligendo prospexerat, subsequentem diem vel unum minime videret
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum et in Orat. de Lazaro
Dicit autem repetent a te: exposcebant enim eam forsan terribiles quaedam virtutes ad hoc missae; quoniam si de civitate in civitatem transeuntes egemus ductore, multo magis anima absoluta a corpore, et ad futuram vitam transmigrans, indigebit ducatu. Ob hoc multoties recusat anima, et regreditur in profundum, cum debet exire a corpore; semper enim stimulat nos conscientia peccatorum, sed praecipue cum debemus trahi ad terribile iudicium. Tunc enim tota congeries criminum innovatur, et prae oculis posita mentem percellit: et sicut carcerati semper quidem dolorosi sunt, tunc autem praecipue cum debent iudici praesentari; sic et anima maxime in ipso tempore de peccato cruciatur et dolet; multo autem magis cum fuerit evulsa
Gregorius Moralium
In nocte autem ablata est anima quae in obscuritate cordis est emissa: in nocte ablata est quae considerationis lucem habere noluit, ut quod pati poterat praevideret. Subdit autem quae autem parasti, cuius erunt?
Chrysostomus
Hic enim ea deseres, non solum nullum inde percipiens commodum, sed et sarcinam peccatorum portans super humeros proprios. Et quae quidem a te congesta sunt, plerumque in manus inimicorum pervenient; a te vero super his ratio requiretur. Sequitur sic est qui sibi thesaurizat et non est in Deum dives
Beda
Hic enim stultus est, et in nocte rapiendus. Ergo qui vult esse in Deum dives, non sibi thesaurizet, sed pauperibus possessa distribuat
Ambrosius
Frustra enim congregat opes qui se his nescit usurum: neque enim nostra sunt quae non possumus auferre nobiscum: sola virtus comes est defunctorum, sola nos sequitur misericordia, quae tabernacula defunctis acquirit aeterna
12:22
Teofilatto † 1107
The Lord carries us onward by degrees to a more perfect teaching. For He taught us above to beware of covetousness, and He added the parable of the rich man, intimating thereby that the fool is he who desires more than is enough. Then as His discourse goes on, He forbids us to be anxious even about necessary things, plucking out the very root of covetousness; whence he says, Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought. As if He said, Since he is a fool, who awards to himself a longer measure of life, and is thereby rendered more covetous; be not ye careful for your soul, what ye shall eat, not that the intellectual soul eats, but because there seems no other way for the soul to dwell united to the body except by being nourished. Or because it is a part of the animate body to receive nourishment, he fitly ascribes nourishment to the soul. For the soul is called also a nutritive power, as it is so understood. Be not then anxious for the nourishing part of the soul, what ye shall eat. But a dead body may also be clothed, therefore he adds, Nor for your body, what ye shall put on.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 21. in Matt.
Now the words, Take no thought, are not the same as do no work, but, “Have not your minds fixed on earthly things.” For it so happens, that the man who is working takes no thought.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Now the soul is more excellent than food, and the body than clothing. Therefore He adds, The life is more than meat, &c. As if He said, “God who has implanted that which is greater, how will He not give that which is less?” Let not our attention then be stayed upon trifling things, nor our understanding serve to seek for food and raiment, but rather think on whatever saves the soul, and raises it to the kingdom of heaven.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Now nothing is more likely to produce conviction in believers that God can give us all things, than the fact, that the ethereal spirit perpetuates the vital union of the soul and body in close fellowship, without our exertion, and the healthgiving use of food does not fail until the last day of death has arrived. Since then the soul is clothed with the body as with a garment, and the body is kept alive by the vigour of the soul, it is absurd to suppose that a supply of food will be wanting to us, who are in possession of the everlasting substance of life.
Il testo latino
Theophylactus
Paulatim dominus provehit ad perfectiorem doctrinam; docuit enim supra cavendum esse ab avaritia, subdiditque parabolam divitis, insinuans per eam quod stultus est qui superflua cupit; deinde procedente sermone, neque de necessariis sinit nos sollicitudinem gerere, avaritiae radicem evellens; unde dicit ideo dico vobis; quasi dicat: postquam stultus est qui sibi maiorem vitae mensuram attribuit, et exinde magis efficitur cupidus, nolite solliciti esse animae vestrae quid manducetis; non quia intelligibilis anima comedat, sed quia non videtur aliter animam posse coniunctam manere corpori, nisi dum nutrimur. Vel quia animati corporis est nutrimentum suscipere, congrue animae nutriri attribuit; nam et virtus nutritiva dicitur anima; ut sic intelligatur: ne solliciti sitis nutritivae parti animae quid edatis. Potest autem etiam corpus mortuum vestiri; unde subdit neque corpori vestro quid induamini
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Quod autem dicitur nolite solliciti esse, non idem est quod nolite operari, sed nolite rebus mundanis mente affigi: contingit enim aliquem operantem nihil sollicitum esse
Cyrillus
Praeeminet autem anima cibo, et corpus vestitui; unde subdit anima plus est quam esca, et corpus plusquam vestimentum; quasi dicat: Deus, qui quod maius est exhibuit, quomodo non dabit quod minus est? Non ergo multum nostra intentio modicis insistat, nec intellectus noster serviat ad vestitum et victum quaerendum; magis autem cogitet quaecumque salvant animam, et sublevant ad regnum caelorum
Ambrosius
Nihil autem moralius ad faciendam fidem omnia credentibus a Deo posse conferri, quam quod aereus ille spiritus vitale collegium, animae corporisque contubernio foederatum non deficit, nisi cum venerit dies suprema moriendi. Cum igitur anima indumento corporis vestiatur, et vigore animae corpus animetur, absurdum est ut victus nobis copiam defuturam putemus, qui vivendi iugem substantiam consequamur
12:24
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
As before in raising our minds to spiritual boldness, He assured us by the example of the birds, which are counted of little worth, saying, Ye are of more value than many sparrows; so now also from the instance of birds, He conveys to us a firm and undoubting trust, saying, Consider the ravens, for they neither sow nor reap, which neither have storehouse nor barn, and God feedeth them; how much more are ye better than fowls?
san Beda † 735 d.C.
That is, ye are more precious, because a rational animal like man is of a higher order in the nature of things than irrational things, as the birds are.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
But it is a great thing to follow up this example in faith. For to the birds of the air who have no labour of tilling, no produce from the fruitfulness of crops, Divine Providence grants an unfailing sustenance. It is true then that the cause of our poverty seems to be covetousness. For they have for this reason a toilless and abundant use of food, because they think not of claiming to themselves by any special right fruits given for common food. We have lost what things were common by claiming them as our own. For neither is any thing a man’s own, where nothing is perpetual, nor is supply certain when the end is uncertain.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Now whereas our Lord might have taken an example from the men who have cared least about earthly things, such as Elias, Moses, and John, and the like, He made mention of the birds, following the Old Testament, which sends us to the bee and the ant, and others of the same kind, in whom the Creator has implanted certain natural dispositions.
Teofilatto † 1107
Now the reason that he omits mention of the other birds, and speaks only of the ravens, is, that the young of the ravens are by an especial providence fed by God. For the ravens produce indeed, but do not feed, but neglect their young, to whom in a marvellous manner from the air their food comes, brought as it were by the wind, which they receive having their mouths open, and so are nourished. Perhaps also such things were spoken by synecdoche, i. e. the whole signified by a part. Hence in Matthew our Lord refers to the birds of the air, (Matt. 6:26.) but here more particularly to the ravens, as being more greedy and ravenous than others.
Eusebio † 339 d.C.
By the ravens also he signifies something else, for the birds which pick up seeds have a ready source of food, but those that feed on flesh as the ravens do have more difficulty in getting it. Yet birds of this kind suffer from no lack of food, because the providence of God extends every where; but he brings to the same purpose also a third argument, saying, And which of you by taking thought can add to his stature?
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 21. in Matt.
Observe, that when God has once given a soul, it abides the same, but the body is taking growth daily. Passing over then the soul as not receiving increase, he makes mention only of the body, giving us to understand that it is not increased by food alone, but by the Divine Providence, from the fact that no one by receiving nourishment can add any thing to his stature. It is therefore concluded, If ye then be not able to do that thing which is least, take no thought for the rest.
Eusebio † 339 d.C.
If no one has by his own skill contrived a bodily stature for himself, but can not add even the shortest delay to the prefixed limit of his time of life, why should we be vainly anxious about the necessaries of life?
san Beda † 735 d.C.
To Him then leave the care of directing the body, by whose aid you see it to come to pass that you have a body of such a stature.
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. de Qu. Ev. l. ii. qu. 28.
But in speaking concerning increasing the stature of the body, He refers to that which is least, that is, to God, to make bodies.
Il testo latino
Cyrillus
Sicut supra erigendo nos ad spiritualem audaciam, per aves induxit, dicens: multis passeribus pluris estis vos, sic et nunc ex volatilibus firmam et indubitabilem fiduciam nobis adducit, dicens considerate corvos, quia non seminant neque metunt, scilicet ad acquirendum cibum, quibus non est cellarium, neque horreum, scilicet ad conservandum; et Deus pascit illos. Quanto magis vos pluris estis illis?
Beda
Idest, carius vos valetis: quia rationale animal, sicut homo, sublimius ordinatum est in rerum natura, quam irrationabilia, sicut sunt aves
Ambrosius
Magnum autem quod fide sequamur exemplum: nam volatilibus caeli, quibus nullum exercitium cultionis, nullus de messium fecunditate proventus est, indeficientem providentia divina largitur alimoniam. Verum est igitur causam inopiae nostrae avaritiam videri: etenim illis idcirco sine labore pabuli usus exuberat, quo fructus ad escam communem datos, speciali quodam nesciunt vindicare dominatu. Nos communia amisimus, dum propria vindicamus: nam nec proprium quicquam ubi perpetuum nihil, nec certa copia ubi incertus eventus
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Cum autem posset dominus exemplum ab hominibus sumere qui minime terrena curaverunt, Eliam dico, Moysen et Ioannem, et ceteros huiusmodi, commemoravit volatilia, sequens vetus testimonium, quod ad apem transmittit et formicam, et alia huiusmodi; quibus naturales quosdam mores inseruit conditor
Theodoretus
Ideo autem omissa mentione aliorum volatilium, corvorum mentionem facit, quia pullos corvorum speciali providentia Deus nutrit: nam corvi pariunt quidem, non autem nutriunt, sed negligunt pullos suos: quibus miro modo ab aere pabulum quadam aura delatum ad os pervenit, quod hiantes suscipiunt, et sic nutriuntur. Forsan etiam et talia per synecdochen dicta sunt, toto significato per partem: unde in Matthaeo dominus remittit ad volatilia caeli, hic vero specialiter ad corvos, tamquam gulosiores et rapaciores
Eusebio
In corvis etiam aliquid plus significat: avibus enim colligentibus legumina promptius est alimentum, vescentibus vero carnibus, sicut corvis, difficilius est ad habendum; nec tamen huiusmodi aves defectum pabuli patiuntur propter providentiam Dei diffusam ubique. Utitur autem ad idem et tertio syllogismo, dicens quis autem vestrum cogitando potest adicere ad staturam suam cubitum unum?
Chrysostomus
Nota quod animam quidem semel dedit Deus, et eadem perseverat; sed corpus quotidie sumit incrementum. Pertransiens igitur animam quasi non recipientem augmentum, de solo corpore facit mentionem, dans intelligere quod non augetur per solum alimentum, sed provisione divina, per hoc quod nullus nutrimentum accipiendo aliquid ad suam staturam adicere potest; unde concluditur si ergo neque quod minimum est potestis, quid de ceteris solliciti estis?
Eusebio
Quasi dicat: si nullus sua cura corpoream ingeniatus est sibi staturam; sed neque termino temporis vitae potest aliquis vel brevissimum tempus horae excogitando adicere, cur oportet superflue de necessariis vitae cogitare?
Beda
Illi ergo tegendi corporis curam relinquite, cuius videtis cura factum esse ut tantae staturae corpus habeatis
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Cum autem de augenda corporis statura loqueretur, dicit quod minimum est hoc, scilicet Deo corpora operari
12:27
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 22. in Matt.
As our Lord had before given instruction about food, so now also about raiment, saying, Consider the lilies of the field how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin, that is, to make themselves clothing. Now as above when our Lord said, the birds sow not, He did not reprove sowing, but all superfluous trouble; so when He said, They toil not, neither do they spin, He does not put an end to work, but to all anxiety about it.
Eusebio † 339 d.C.
But if a man wishes to be adorned with precious raiment, let him observe closely how even down to the flowers which spring from the earth God extends His manifold wisdom, adorning them with divers colours, so adapting to the delicate membranes of the flowers dyes far superior to gold and purple, that under no luxurious king, not even Solomon himself, who was renowned among the ancients for his riches as for his wisdom and pleasures, has so exquisite a work been devised; and hence it follows, But I say unto you, that Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 22. in Matt.
He does not here employ the example of the birds, making mention of a swan or a peacock, but the lilies, for he wishes to give force to the argument on both sides, that is to say, both from the meanness of the things which have obtained such honour, and from the excellence of the honour conferred upon them; and hence a little after He does not call them lilies, but grass, as it is added, If then God so clothe the grass, which to-day is, He says not, which to-morrow is not, but to-morrow is cast into the oven; nor does He say simply, God clothe, but He says, God so clothe, which has much meaning, and adds, how much more you, which expresses His estimation and care of the human race. Lastly, when it behoves Him to find fault, He deals here also with mildness, reproving them not for unbelief, but for littleness of faith, adding, O ye of little faith, that He may so the more rouse us up to believe in His words, that we should not only take no thought about our apparel, but not even admire elegance in dress.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
For it is sufficient to the prudent for the sake of necessity only, to have a suitable garment, and moderate food, not exceeding what is enough. To the saints it is sufficient even to have those spiritual delights which are in Christ, and the glory that comes after.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Nor does it seem of light moment, that a flower is either compared to man, or even almost more than to man is preferred to Solomon, to make us conceive the glory expressed, from the brightness of the colour to be that of the heavenly angels; who are truly the flowers of the other world, since by their brightness the world is adorned, and they breathe forth the pure odour of sanctification, who shackled by no cares, employed in no toilsome task, cherish the grace of the Divine bounty towards them, and the gifts of their heavenly nature. Therefore well also is Solomon hero described to be clothed in his own glory, and in another place to he veiled, because the frailty of his bodily nature be clothed as it were by the powers of his mind to the glory of his works. But the Angels, whose diviner nature remains free from bodily injury, are rightly preferred, although he be the greatest man. We should not however despair of God’s mercy to us, to whom by the grace of His resurrection He promises the likeness of angels.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
it were strange for the disciples, who ought to set before others the rule and pattern of life, to fall into those things, which it was their duty to advise men to renounce; and therefore our Lord adds, And seek not what, ye shall eat, &c. Herein also our Lord strongly recommends the study of holy preaching, bidding His disciples to cast away all human cares.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
It must however be observed, that He says not, Do not seek or take thought about meat, or drink, or raiment, but what ye shall eat or drink, in which He seems to me to reprove those who, despising the common food and clothing, seek for themselves either more delicate or coarser food and clothing than theirs with whom they live.
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. in Orat. Dom. Serm. 1.
Some have obtained dominion and honours and riches by praying for them, how then dost thou forbid us to seek such things in prayer? And indeed that all these things belong to the Divine counsel is plain to every one, yet are they conferred by God upon those that seek them, in order that by learning that God listens to our lower petitions, we may be raised to the desire of higher things; just as we see in children, who as soon as they are born cling to their mother’s breasts, but when the child grows up it despises the milk, and seeks after a necklace or some such thing with which the eye is delighted; and again when the mind has advanced together with the body, giving up all childish desires, he seeks from his parents those things which are adapted to a perfect life.
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. de Qu Ev. l. ii. qu. 29.
Now having forbidden all thought about food, he next goes on to warn men not to be puffed up, saying, Neither be ye lifted up, (nolite in sublime tolli μὴ μετεωρίζισθε.) for man first seeks these things to satisfy his wants, but when he is filled, he begins to be puffed up concerning them. This is just as if a wounded man should boast that he had many plasters in his house, whereas it were well for him that he had no wounds, and needed not even one plaster.
Teofilatto † 1107
Or by being lifted up he means nothing else but an unsteady motion of the mind, meditating first one thing, then another, and jumping from this to that, and imagining lofty things.
san Basilio Magno † 379 d.C.
And that you may understand an elation of this kind, remember the vanity of your own youth; if at any time while by yourself you have thought about life and promotions, passing rapidly from one dignity to another, have grasped riches, have built palaces, benefitted friends, been revenged upon enemies. Now such abstraction is sin, for to have our delights fixed upon useless things, leads away from the truth. Hence He goes on to add, For all these things do the nations of the world seek after, &c.
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. ubi sup.
For to be careful about visible things is the part of those who possess no hope of a future life, no fear of judgment to come.
san Basilio Magno † 379 d.C.
But with respect to the necessaries of life, He adds, And your Father knoweth that ye have need of these things.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 22. in Matt.
He said not “God,” but your Father, to incite them to greater confidence. For who is a father, and would not allow the want of his children to be supplied? But He adds another thing also; for you could not say that He is indeed a father, yet knoweth not that we are in need of these things. For He who has created our nature, knoweth its wants.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
But He goes on to shew, that neither at the present time, nor hereafter, will grace be lacking to the faithful, if only they who desire heavenly things seek not earthly; for it is unworthy for men to care for meats, who fight for a kingdom. The king knoweth wherewithal he shall support and clothe his own family. Therefore it follows, But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and all these things shall be added unto you.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. ubi sup.
Now Christ promises not only a kingdom, but also riches with it; for if we rescue from cares those who neglecting their own concerns are diligent about ours, much more will God.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
For He declares that there is one thing which is primarily given, another which is superadded; that we ought to make eternity our aim, the present life our business.
Il testo latino
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Sicut superius dominus de alimentis monebat, ita et nunc monet de vestitu, dicens considerate lilia agri, quomodo crescunt: non laborant neque nent, ut scilicet sibi faciant indumenta. Sicut autem supra cum dominus dixit: non seminant volatilia, non reprobavit sementem, sed superfluam curam, sic cum dixit non laborant neque nent, non opus interemit, sed cogitationem
Eusebio
Si quis autem mortalium vult decorari pretioso vestitu, videat oculate quod Deus etiam usque ad flores, qui ex terra oriuntur, multiplicem sui sapientiam propagans, ornavit hos diversis coloribus, tenuibus membranis florum, murice et auro longe meliores tincturas accommodans, adeo quod nec penes aliquem regem deliciosum, nec etiam ipsum Salomonem, qui apud antiquos tam in divitiis quam in sapientia et in deliciis celeber fuit, tam pretiosum opus fuerit inventum; unde sequitur dico autem vobis, quia nec Salomon in omni gloria sua vestiebatur sicut unum ex istis
Chrysostomus
Non utitur hic volatilium exemplo, cygnum commemorans aut pavonem, sed lilia: vult enim utrinque declarare hyperbolem, scilicet ab infirmitate rerum, quae tantum sunt sortitae decorem, et a pretio decoris, qui concessus est liliis; unde postmodum non vocat ea lilia, sed fenum, cum subditur si autem fenum quod in agro est hodie: nec dicit: cras non entia; sed subdit: et cras in clibanum mittetur: neque dicit simpliciter: Deus vestit, sed dicit Deus sic vestit, quod multam habet expressionem; et subdit quanto magis vos? Quod est exprimentis pretiositatem et providentiam humani generis. Denique, cum increpare deceret, utitur et hic moderantia, non infidelitatis, sed paucitatis fidei arguens, cum subdit pusillae fidei; ut per hoc magis excitet nos ad dictorum persuasionem; ut non solum non cogitemus de vestibus, sed nec affectemus vestimentorum decorem
Cyrillus
Sufficit enim prudentibus solius causa necessitatis aptum habere vestitum, modestiam non excedentem, et ciborum quod satis est. Sufficiunt etiam sanctis quae sunt in Christo spirituales deliciae, et subsequens gloria
Ambrosius
Non otiosum autem videtur quod flos vel homini confertur, vel certe plus pene quam hominibus in Salomone praefertur: ut prae claritate coloris Angelorum caelestium gloriam putemus expressam, qui vere mundi istius flores sunt, quod eorum claritatibus mundus ornatur, et bonum odorem sanctificationis aspirant: qui nulla sollicitudine praepediti, nullo usu laboris exerciti, divinae in se liberalitatis gratiam, et caelestis servant dona naturae. Unde bene et hic vestitus gloria sua Salomon, et alibi coopertus ostenditur, quod infirmitatem corporeae naturae, velut virtute quadam mentis adopertam, operum gloria vestiebat. Angeli vero, quorum natura divinior expers manet iniuriae corporalis, recte licet maximo viro praeferuntur. Nec tamen in nobis misericordiam Dei desperare debemus, quibus per resurrectionis gratiam dominus similem Angelorum speciem pollicetur
Cyrillus
Absonum autem erat discipulos debentes normam et exemplar conversationis honestae aliis tradere, in ea incidere a quibus discedendum esse oportebat eos consulere. Et ideo dominus subdit et vos nolite quaerere quid manducetis, aut quid bibatis. In hoc etiam dominus consuluit non modicum studio sacrarum praedicationum, monens discipulos sollicitudinem humanam abicere
Beda
Notandum tamen est, quod non ait: nolite quaerere, aut solliciti esse de cibo, aut potu, aut indumento; sed quid manducetis aut bibatis: ubi mihi videntur argui qui, spreto victu vel vestitu communi, lautiora sibi vel austeriora prae his cum quibus vitam ducunt, alimenta vel indumenta requirunt
Gregorius Nyssenus
Sed dicetur: aliqui obtinuerunt dominia, honores et divitias, cum orassent; qualiter ergo prohibes nos talia orando quaerere? Et quidem quod omnia haec ad divinum consilium pertineant, omnibus patet; haec tamen a Deo conferuntur petentibus, ut discentes Deum nos exaudire in minoribus petitionibus, elevemur ad altiorem affectum; sicut in pueris videmus, qui mox nati maternis adhaerent uberibus; si vero pubuerit parvulus, spernit mammas, quaerit autem monile, aut aliquid talium, quibus oculus delectatur; postquam autem mens cum corpore creverit, cedens cunctis puerilibus desideriis, quaerit a parentibus quae conveniunt vitae perfectae
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Prohibita autem sollicitudine de alimentis, consequenter ne extollantur admonuit, dicens nolite in sublime tolli. Primo enim haec ad necessitatem complendam homo quaerit; cum autem his abundaverit, incipit de talibus superbire. Tale est hoc ac si se vulneratus aliquis iactet, quia habeat multa emplastra in domo, cum illi bonum esset ut vulnera non haberet, et ne uno quidem indigeret emplastro
Theophylactus
Vel elevationem nihil aliud vocat quam vagum mentis motum, alias aliud meditantis, et ex hoc salientis ad aliud, et sublimia cogitantis
Basilius
Et ut intelligas huiusmodi elevationem, memento vanitatis propriae iuventutis; si quando manens solus cogitasti de vita et promotionibus, discurrens a principatu in principatum, amplexus es divitias, aedificasti palatia, amicis bene fecisti, ultus es inimicos. Est autem peccatum talis abstractio: intenta enim circa superflua delectatio a veritate seducit; unde convenienter subdit haec enim omnia gentes mundi quaerunt, scilicet voluptatem, divitias et huiusmodi
Gregorius Nyssenus
Adhibere enim sollicitudinem rebus apparentibus proprium est eorum qui nullam supponunt spem futuri saeculi, neque metum iudicii
Basilius
Sed de necessariis vitae subdit pater autem vester scit quoniam his indigetis
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Non dixit: Deus, sed pater, ut ipsos ad maiorem promoveret fiduciam: quis enim est pater qui patiatur necessaria filiis non ministrare? Sed et aliud adicit. Non enim poteris dicere, quod pater quidem est, ignorat tamen his nos indigere; nam qui naturam creavit, eius indigentiam novit
Ambrosius
Ostendit autem consequenter nec ad praesens, nec in reliquum fidelibus gratiam defuturam, si modo qui divina desiderant, terrena non quaerant. Indecorum quippe est homines curare de cibo, qui militant pro regno. Novit rex quemadmodum familiam suam pascat, alat et vestiat; unde sequitur verumtamen quaerite primum regnum Dei; et haec omnia adicientur vobis
Chrysostomus
Non modo regnum, sed etiam opes Christus pollicetur cum eo. Si enim nos a curis eos eripimus qui praetermittentes sua, nostrorum diligentiam habent, multo magis Deus
Beda
Indicat enim aliud esse quod principaliter datur, aliud quod superadditur: quia nobis in intentione aeternitas, in usu vero temporalitas esse debet
12:32
La Glossa non occ.
Our Lord having removed the care of temporal things from the hearts of His disciples, now banishes fear from them, from which superfluous cares proceed, saying, Fear not, &c.
Teofilatto † 1107
By the little flock, our Lord signifies those who are willing to become His disciples, or because in this world the Saints seem little because of their voluntary poverty, or because they are outnumbered by the multitude of Angels, who incomparably exceed all that we can boast of. The name little our Lord gives to the company of the elect, either from comparison with the greater number of the reprobate, or rather because of their devout humility.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
But why they ought not to fear, He shews, adding, for it is your Father’s good pleasure; as if He says, How shall He who gives such precious things be wearied in shewing mercy towards you? For although His flock is little both in nature and number and renown, yet the goodness of the Father has granted even to this little flock the lot of heavenly spirits, that is, the kingdom of heaven. Therefore that you may possess the kingdom of heaven, despise this world’s wealth. Hence it is added, Sell that ye have, &c.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
As if He says, Fear not lest they who warfare for the kingdom of God, should be in want of the necessaries of this life. But sell that ye have for alms’ sake, which then is done worthily, when a man having once for his Lord’s sake forsaken all that he hath, nevertheless afterwards labours with his hands that he may be able both to gain his living, and give alms.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 25. in Act.
For there is no sin which almsgiving does not avail to blot out. It is a salve adapted to ever wound. But almsgiving has to do not only with money, but with all matters also wherein man succours man, as when the physician heals, and the wise man gives counsel.
san Gregorio Nazianzeno † 390 d.C. Orat. 14.
Now I fear lest you should think deeds of mercy to be not necessary to you, but voluntary. I also thought so, but was alarmed at the goats placed on the left hand, not because they robbed, but did not minister unto Christ among the poor.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. ubi sup.
For without alms it is impossible to see the kingdom. For as a fountain if it keeps its waters within itself grows foul, so also rich men when they retain every thing in their possession.
san Basilio Magno † 379 d.C. reg. brev. ad int. 92.
But some one will ask, upon what grounds ought we to sell that which we have? Is it that these things are by nature hurtful, or because of the temptation to our souls? To this we must answer, first, that every thing existing in the world if it were in itself evil, would be no creation of God, for every creation of God is good. (1 Tim. 4:4.) And next, that our Lord’s command teaches us not to cast away as evil what we possess, but to distribute, saying, and give alms.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Now perhaps this command is irksome to the rich, yet to those who are of a sound mind, it is not unprofitable, for their treasure is the kingdom of heaven. Hence it follows, Provide for yourselves bags which wax not old, &c.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
That is, by doing alms, the reward of which abideth for ever; which must not be taken as a command that no money be kept by the saints either for their own, or the use of the poor, since we read that our Lord Himself, to whom the angels ministered, (Matt. 4:11) had a bag in which he kept the offerings of the faithful; (John 12:6.) but that God should not be obeyed for the sake of such things, and righteousness be not forsaken from fear of poverty.
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C.
But He bids us lay up our visible and earthly treasures where the power of corruption does not reach, and hence He adds, a treasure that faileth not, &c.
Teofilatto † 1107
As if He said, “Here the moth corrupts, but there is no corruption in heaven.” Then because there are some things which the moth does not corrupt, He goes on to speak of the thief. For gold the moth corrupts not, but the thief takes away.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Whether then should it be simply understood, that money kept faileth, but given away to our neighbour bears everlasting fruit in heaven; or, that the treasure of good works, if it be stored up for the sake of earthly advantage, is soon corrupted and perishes; but if it be laid up solely from heavenly motives, neither outwardly by the favour of men, as by the thief which steals from without, nor inwardly by vainglory, as by the moth which devours within, can it be defiled.
La Glossa
Or, the thieves are heretics and evil spirits, who are bent upon depriving us of spiritual things. The moth which secretly frets the garments is envy, which mars good desires, and bursts the bonds of charity.
Teofilatto † 1107
Moreover, because all things are not taken away by theft, He adds a more excellent reason, and one which admits of no objection whatever, saying, For where your treasure is, there will your hearts be also; as if He says, “Suppose that neither moth corrupts nor thief takes away, yet this very thing, namely, to have the heart fixed in a buried treasure, and to sink to the earth a divine work, that is, the soul, how great a punishment it deserves.”
Eusebio † 339 d.C.
For every man naturally dwells upon that which is the object of his desire, and thither he directs all his thoughts, where he supposes his whole interest to rest. If any one then has his whole mind and affections, which he calls the heart, set on things of this present life, he lives in earthly things. But if he has given his mind to heavenly things, there will his mind be; so that he seems with his body only to live with men, but with his mind to have already reached the heavenly mansion.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Now this must not only be felt concerning love of money, but all the passions. Luxurious feasts are treasures; also the sports of the gay and the desires of the lover,
Il testo latino
Glossa
Postquam dominus temporalium curam a cordibus discipulorum removit, hic excludit ab eis timorem, ex quo superflua cura procedit, dicens nolite timere, pusillus grex
Theophylactus
Pusillum gregem dominus vocat volentes discipulos eius fieri: vel quia in hoc saeculo sancti parvi videntur causa voluntariae paupertatis, vel quia superantur a multitudine Angelorum, qui incomparabiliter praecellunt quae nostra sunt
Beda
Pusillum etiam dominus gregem electorum nominat, vel ad comparationem maioris numeri reproborum, vel potius ob humilitatis devotionem
Cyrillus
Quare autem timere non debent, ostendit subdens quia complacuit patri vestro dare vobis regnum, quasi dicat: eum qui tam pretiosa largitur, qualiter pigebit erga vos clementiam exercere? Quamvis enim hic grex parvus sit et natura, et numero, et gloria, bonitas tamen patris concessit et huic pusillo gregi caelestium spirituum sortem, scilicet regnum caelorum. Ergo ut possideatis regnum caelorum, opes terrenas contemnite; unde subditur vendite quae possidetis et date eleemosynam
Beda
Quasi dicat: nolite timere ne propter regnum Dei militantibus huius vitae necessaria desint; quin etiam possessa propter eleemosynam vendite: quod tunc digne fit, quando quis semel pro domino suo omnibus spretis, nihilominus post hoc labore manuum operatur, unde et victum transigere, et eleemosynam dare queat
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Non est enim peccatum quod eleemosyna nequeat abolere; antidotum est cuilibet conveniens vulneri: sed et eleemosyna non solum in pecuniis fit, sed et in rebus, dum aliquis alium protegit, dum medicus medetur, dum sapiens consulit
Gregorius Nazianzenus
Vereor autem ne putes pietatis tibi necessitatem non esse, sed arbitrium. Opinabar et ipse hoc; sed terrent me hoedi ad sinistram statuti, non quia rapuerunt, sed quia Christum in egentibus non placaverunt
Chrysostomus
Nam sine eleemosyna impossibile est regnum videre. Sicut enim fons, si aquas in se continuerit, vitiatur; sic et divites, cum omnia penes se teneant
Basilius
Sed quaeret aliquis: quid considerantem oportet vendere quae possidentur? Numquid tamquam eis naturaliter noxiis, vel propter tentationem accidentem animabus ab eis? Ad hoc dicendum est, primo quidem quod singulum eorum quae sunt, si per seipsum malum existeret, non esset creatura Dei; omnis enim creatura Dei bona: consequenter autem, quia mandatum dominicum non docuit abicere tamquam mala quae possidentur, sed dispensare, dicens et date eleemosynam
Cyrillus
Molestum autem forte est hoc mandatum divitibus; sanam tamen mentem habentibus non est inutile: thesaurizant enim sibi regnum caeleste; unde sequitur facite vobis sacculos qui non veterascunt
Beda
Eleemosynas videlicet operando, quarum merces in aeternum maneat: ubi non hoc praeceptum esse putandum est, ut nil pecuniae reservetur a sanctis, vel suis, vel pauperum usibus; cum et ipse dominus, cui Angeli ministrabant, loculos habuisse legatur, a fidelibus oblata conservans; sed ne Deo propter ista serviatur, et ob inopiae timorem iustitia deseratur
Gregorius Nyssenus
Praecipit autem sensibiles et terrenas opes sursum concedere, quo virtus corruptiva non attingit; unde subdit thesaurum non deficientem in caelis, quo fur non appropiat, neque tinea corrumpit
Theophylactus
Quasi dicat: hic tinea demolitur, non autem in caelis. Deinde quia tinea quaedam non demolitur, addidit de fure: aurum enim non demolitur tinea, sed fur tollit
Beda
Sive igitur hoc simpliciter accipiendum est, quod pecunia servata deficiat, data autem proximo, perennem fructum conferat in caelis: seu ita quod thesaurus boni operis si commodi terrestris occasione condatur, facile corruptus intereat: at si caelesti solum intentione congeratur, non exterius hominum favore, quasi a fure qui deforis rapit, non intus inani gloria, quasi a tinea quae interius scindit, valet maculari
Glossa
Vel fures sunt haeretici, et Daemones, qui ad hoc intenti sunt ut spiritualibus nos spolient. Tinea, quae vestes latenter rodit, invidia est, quae studium bonum lacerat, et compactionem unitatis dissipat
Theophylactus
Porro, quia non omnia furto tolluntur, addit potiorem rationem et nullam prorsus patientem instantiam, dicens ubi enim thesaurus vester est, ibi et cor vestrum erit: quasi dicat: esto quod nec tinea demoliatur, nec fur tollat; hoc ipsum quod est habere cor affixum thesauro sepulto, et divinum opus, scilicet animam, terrae immergere, quanto est dignum supplicio?
Eusebio
Nam quilibet homo naturaliter dependet ab eo erga quod studet; illuc totum animum applicat ubi totum commodum possidere putavit. Unde si quis in rebus praesentis vitae habeat totam mentem et intentionem, quam cor nominavit, in terrenis versatur: si vero mentem applicaverit ad caelestia, ibi mentem habebit, ut videatur solo corpore cum hominibus conversari, animo vero iam sit aggressus mansiones caelestes
Beda
Hoc autem non solum de pecunia, sed de cunctis passionibus sentiendum est: luxuriosi epulae sunt thesauri, lascivi ludicra, amatoris libido
12:35
Teofilatto † 1107
Our Lord having taught His disciples moderation, taking from them all care and conceit of this life, now leads them on to serve and obey, saying, Let your loins be girded, that is, always ready to do the work of your Lord, and your lamps burning, that is, do not lead a life in darkness, but have with you the light of reason, shewing you what to do and what to avoid. For this world is the night, but they have their loins girded, who follow a practical or active life. For such is the condition of servants who must have with them also lamps burning; that is, the gift of discernment, that the active man may be able to distinguish not only what he ought to do, but in what way; otherwise men rush down the precipice of pride. But we must observe, that He first orders our loins to be girded, secondly, our lamps to be burning. For first indeed comes action, then reflection, which is an enlightening of the mind. Let us then strive to exercise the virtues, that we may have two lamps burning, that is, the conception of the mind ever shining forth in the soul, by which we are ourselves enlightened, and learning, whereby we enlighten others.
san Massimo † 662 d.C.
Or, he teaches us to keep our lamps burning, by prayer and contemplation and spiritual love.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Or, to be girded, signifies activity and readiness to undergo evils from regard to Divine love. But the burning of the lamp signifies that we should not suffer any to live in the darkness of ignorance.
san Gregorio Magno † 604 d.C. Hom. 13. in Evang.
Or else, we gird our loins when by continence we control the lusts of the flesh. For the lust of men is in their loins, and of women in their womb; by the name of loins, therefore, from the principal sex, lust is signified. But because it is a small thing not to do evil, unless also men strive to labour in good works, it is added, And your lamps burning in your hands; for we hold burning lamps in our hands, when by good works we shew forth bright examples to our neighbours.
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. de Qu. Ev. lib. ii. q. 25.
Or, He teaches us also to gird our loins for the sake of keeping ourselves from the love of the things of this world, and to have our lamps burning, that this thing may be done with a true end and right intention.
san Gregorio Magno † 604 d.C. ubi sup.
But if a man has both of these, whosoever he be, nothing remains for him but that he should place his whole expectation on the coming of the Redeemer. Therefore it is added, And be ye like to men that wait for their Lord, when he will return from the wedding, &c. For our Lord went to the wedding, when ascending up into heaven as the Bridegroom He joined to Himself the heavenly multitude of angels.
Teofilatto † 1107
Daily also in the heavens He betroths the souls of the Saints, whom Paul or another offers to Him, as a chaste virgin. (2 Cor 11:2.) But He returns from the celebration of the heavenly marriage, perhaps to all at the end of the whole world, when He shall come from heaven in the glory of the Father; perhaps also every hour standing suddenly present at the death of each individual.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Now consider that He comes from the wedding as from a festival, which God is ever keeping; for nothing can cause sadness to the Incorruptible Nature.
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. Hom. 11. in Cant..
Or else, when the wedding was celebrated and the Church received into the secret bridal chamber, the angels were expecting the return of the King to His own natural blessedness. And after their example we order our life, that as they living together without evil, are prepared to welcome their Lord’s return, so we also, keeping watch at the door, should make ourselves ready to obey Him when He comes knocking; for it follows, that when he cometh and knocketh, they may open to him immediately.
san Gregorio Magno † 604 d.C. ubi sup.
For He comes when He hastens to judgment, but He knocks, when already by the pain of sickness He denotes that death is at hand; to whom we immediately open if we receive Him with love. For he who trembles to depart from the body, has no wish to open to the Judge knocking, and dreads to see that Judge whom he remembers to have despised. But he who rests secure concerning his hope and works, immediately opens to Him that knocks; for when he is aware of the time of death drawing near, he grows joyful, because of the glory of his reward; and hence it is added, Blessed are the servants whom the Lord when he cometh shall find watching. He watches who keeps the eyes of his mind open to behold the true light; who by his works maintains that which he beholds, who drives from himself the darkness of sloth and carelessness.
san Gregorio di Nissa † 395 d.C. ubi sup.
For the sake then of keeping watch, our Lord advised above that our loins should be girded, and our lamps burning, for light when placed before the eyes drives away sleep. The loins also when tied with a girdle, make the body incapable of sleep. For he who is girt about with chastity, and illuminated by a pure conscience, continues wakeful.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
When then our Lord coming shall find us awake and girded, having our hearts enlightened, He will then pronounce us blessed, for it follows, Verily I say unto you, that he shall gird himself; from which we perceive that He will recompense us in like manner, seeing that He will gird Himself with those that are girded. (Isa. 11:5.)
Origene † 253 d.C.
For He will be girded about His loins with righteousness.
san Gregorio Magno † 604 d.C. Hom. 13. in Ev.
By which He girds Himself, that is, prepares for judgment.
Teofilatto † 1107
Or, He will gird Himself, in that He imparts not the whole fulness of blessings, but confines it within a certain measure. For who can comprehend God how great He is? Therefore are the Seraphims said to veil their countenance, because of the excellence of the Divine brightness. It follows, and will make them to sit down; for as a man sitting down causes his whole body to rest, so in the future coming the Saints will have complete rest; for here they have not rest for the body, but there together with their souls their spiritual bodies partaking of immortality will rejoice in perfect rest.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
He will then make them to sit down as a refreshment to the weary, setting before them spiritual enjoyments, and ordering a sumptuous table of His gifts. PSEUDO-DIONYSIUS. (Dion. in Ep. ad Tit.) The “sitting down” is taken to be the repose from many labours, a life without annoyance, the divine conversation of those that dwell in the region of light enriched with all holy affections, and an abundant pouring forth of all gifts, whereby they are filled with joy. For the reason why Jesus makes them to sit down, is that He might give them perpetual rest, and distribute to them blessings without number. Therefore it follows, And will pass over (transiens) and serve them.
Teofilatto † 1107
That is, Give back to them, as it were, an equal return, that as they served Him, so also He will serve them.
san Gregorio Magno † 604 d.C. Hom. 13. in Ev.
But He is said to be passing over, when He returns from the judgment to His kingdom. Or the Lord passes to us after the judgment, and raises us from the form of His humanity to a contemplation of His divinity.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Our Lord knew the proneness of human infirmity to sin, but because He is merciful, He docs not allow us to despair, but rather has compassion, and gives us repentance as a saving remedy. And therefore He adds, And if he shall come in the second watch, &c. For they who keep watch on the walls of cities, or observe the attacks of the enemy, divide the night into three or four watches.
san Gregorio Magno † 604 d.C. ubi sup.
The first watch then is the earliest time of our life, that is, childhood, the second youth and manhood, but the third represents old age. He then who is unwilling to watch in the first, let him keep even the second. And he who is unwilling in the second, let him not lose the remedies of the third watch, that he who has neglected conversion in childhood, may at least in the time of youth or old age recover himself.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Of the first watch, however, he makes no mention, for childhood is not punished by God, but obtains pardon; but the second and third age owe obedience to God, and the leading of an honest life according to His will.
Un espositore greco Severus.
Or, to the first watch belong those who live more carefully, as having gained the first step, but to the second, those who keep the measure of a moderate conversation, but to the third, those who are below these. And the same must be supposed of the fourth, and if it should so happen also of the fifth. For there are different measures of life, and a good rewarder metes out to every man according to his deserts.
Teofilatto † 1107
Or since the watches are the hours of the night which lull men to sleep, you must understand that there are also in our life certain hours which make us happy if we are found awake. Does any one seize your goods? Are your children dead? Are you accused? But if at these times you have done nothing against the commandments of God, He will find you watching in the second and third watch, that is, at the evil time, which brings destructive sleep to idle souls.
san Gregorio Magno † 604 d.C. ubi sup.
But to shake off the sloth of our minds, even our external losses are by a similitude set before us. For it is added, And this know, that if the goodman of the house had known what hour the thief would come.
Teofilatto † 1107
Some understand this thief to be the devil, the house, the soul, the goodman of the house, man. This interpretation, however, does not seem to agree with what follows. For the Lord’s coming is compared to the thief as suddenly at hand, according to the word of the Apostle, The day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the night. (1 Thess. 5:2.) And hence also it is here added, Be ye also ready, for the Son of man cometh at an hour when ye think not.
san Gregorio Magno † 604 d.C. Hom. 13. in Ev.
Or else; unknown to the master the thief breaks into the house, because while the spirit sleeps instead of guarding itself, death comes unexpectedly, and breaks into the dwelling place of our flesh. But he would resist the thief if he were watching, because being on his guard against the coming of the Judge, who secretly seizes his soul, he would by repentance go to meet Him, lest he should perish impenitent. But the last hour our Lord wishes to be unknown to us, in order as we cannot foresee it, we may be unceasingly preparing for it.
Il testo latino
Theophylactus
Postquam suum discipulum modestum statuit dominus, spolians eum qualibet vitae cura et elevatione, iam nunc ad ministrandum inducit, dicens sint lumbi vestri praecincti, idest semper proclives ad exequenda opera domini vestri; et lucernae ardentes, idest, non ducatis vitam in tenebris, sed adsit vobis lux rationis, ostendens vobis agenda et fugienda: est enim hic mundus nox. Cincti vero lumbos sunt qui practicam exequuntur; nam talis est ministrantium habitus, quibus oportet adesse et lucernas ardentes, idest discretionis donum: ut valeat dignoscere practicus non solum quid oporteat agere, sed et quomodo: alioquin in praecipitium superbiae homines ruunt. Notandum autem quod primo iubet lumbos praecingi, secundo lucernas ardere: nam primo quidem est operatio, deinde speculatio, quae est illustratio mentis. Ideo studeamus exercere virtutes, ut duas lucernas habeamus ardentes, scilicet conceptum mentis iugiter in anima emicantem, quo nos illustramur, et doctrinam, qua ceteros illuminamus
san Massimo
Vel lucernas accensas docet habere per orationem et contemplationem, et spiritualem dilectionem
Cyrillus
Vel subcingi significat agilitatem et promptitudinem ad sustinenda mala intuitu divini amoris; lucernae autem accensio significat, ut non patiamur aliquos in tenebris ignorantiae vivere
Gregorius in Evang
Vel aliter. Lumbos praecingimus cum carnis luxuriam per continentiam coarctamus: viris enim luxuria in lumbis est, feminis in umbilico. A principali igitur sexu lumborum nomine luxuria designatur. Sed quia minus est mala non agere, nisi etiam quisque studeat bonis operibus insudare, additur et lucernae ardentes; quas in manibus tenemus cum per bona opera, proximis nostris lucis exempla monstramus
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Vel docet et lumbos praecingere propter continentiam ab amore rerum saecularium, et lucernas ardentes habere, ut hoc ipsum vero fine et recta intentione fiat
Gregorius
Sed si utrumque horum agitur, restat ut quisquis ille est, totam spem suam in redemptoris sui adventu constituat; unde subditur et vos similes hominibus expectantibus dominum suum quando revertatur a nuptiis. Ad nuptias quippe dominus abiit, quia ascendens in caelum supernam sibi multitudinem Angelorum novus homo copulavit
Theophylactus
Quotidie etiam in caelis desponsat sanctorum animas, quas ei Paulus vel alius similis offert virginem castam. Redit autem a nuptiis celebratis in caelis, forsan quidem universaliter in consummatione totius mundi, quando veniet de caelo in gloria patris; forsan etiam singulis horis astans inopinate particulari uniuscuiusque consummationi
Cyrillus
Considera etiam, quod a nuptiis quasi a solemnitate venit, in qua semper existit divinitas: nihil enim potest incorruptibili naturae inferre tristitiam
Gregorius Nyssenus
Vel aliter. Consummatis nuptiis, et desponsata sibi Ecclesia, et admissa ea in thalamum secretorum, praestolabantur Angeli reditum regis ad naturalem beatitudinem; quibus similem fieri decet nostram vitam; ut sicut illi sine malitia conversantes parati fuerint dominicum regressum recipere; sic et nos vigilantes ad obedientiam promptos nos faciamus cum advenerit pulsans; sequitur enim ut cum venerit et pulsaverit, confestim aperiant illi
Gregorius in Evang
Venit quippe cum ad iudicium properat; pulsat vero cum iam per aegritudinis molestiam esse mortem vicinam designat. Cui confestim aperimus, si hunc cum amore suscipimus. Aperire enim iudici pulsanti non vult, qui exire de corpore trepidat, et eum quem contempsisse se meminit, videre iudicem formidat: qui autem de sua spe et operatione securus est, pulsanti confestim aperit: quia cum tempus propinquae mortis agnoverit, de gloria retributionis hilarescit unde subditur beati servi illi, quos cum venerit dominus, invenerit vigilantes. Vigilat qui ad aspectum veri luminis mentis oculos apertos tenet; qui servat operando quod credit; qui a se torporis et negligentiae tenebras repellit
Gregorius Nyssenus
Propter hanc igitur vigiliam observandam supra dominus monuit, ut sint lumbi praecincti, et lucernae ardentes: lumen enim oppositum oculis pellit somnolentiam oculorum, lumbi etiam cingulo perstricti reddunt corpus insusceptibile somni; nam qui praecinctus est castitate, et pura conscientia illustratus, perseverat insomnis
Cyrillus
Cum igitur dominus veniens suos insomnes invenerit, et praecinctos, cor illuminatum habentes, tunc eos promulgabit beatos; sequitur enim amen dico vobis, quia praecinget se: ex quo percipimus quod similia nobis retribuet, dum cum succinctis se praecinget
Origenes
Erit enim praecinctus iustitia circa lumbos suos, secundum Isaiam
Gregorius
Per quam praecingit se, idest ad retributionem se praeparat
Theophylactus
Vel praecinget se in eo quod non totam ubertatem bonorum largitur, sed hanc cohibet secundum certam mensuram. Quis enim Deum capere potest quantus est? Unde Seraphim velari dicuntur propter excellentiam divini splendoris. Sequitur et faciet illos discumbere, idest omnino requiescere: sicut enim discumbens totum corpus facit quiescere, sic in futuro adventu sancti totaliter requiescent. Hic enim non habuerunt requiem corporis, illic vero simul cum animabus spiritualia corpora incorruptionem sortita, plena gaudebunt quiete
Cyrillus
Faciet igitur illos discumbere, quasi fessos refocillans, apponens spirituales delicias, et statuens dapsilem donorum suorum mensam
Dionysius ad Titum
Discubitum enim opinamur quietem a multis laboribus, et vitam sine laesione, et conversationem divinam in lumine et regione viventium; universo sancto affectu adimpletam et copiosam donationem omnium donorum, secundum quam laetitia adimplentur; hoc est enim quod Iesus faciet eos recumbere, dans eis perpetuam quietem, et distribuens eis bonorum multitudinem; unde sequitur et transiens ministrabit illis
Theophylactus
Quasi vicem aequalem eis reddens, ut sicut ipsi ministraverunt ei, ita et ipse eis ministret
Gregorius in Evang
Transiens vero dictum est cum de iudicio ad regnum redit. Vel dominus nobis post iudicium transit, qui ab humanitatis forma in divinitatis suae contemplationem nos elevat
Cyrillus
Novit autem dominus lubricum fragilitatis humanae ad peccandum; sed quoniam bonus est, desperare non sinit, sed magis miseretur, et dat nobis poenitentiam in salutis antidotum; et ideo subdit et si venerit in secunda vigilia, et si in tertia vigilia venerit, et ita invenerit, beati sunt servi illi. Dividunt enim excubantes in moeniis civitatum, et hostium servantes aggressus, noctem in tres aut quatuor vigilias
Gregorius
Prima ergo vigilia primaevum tempus est vitae nostrae, idest pueritia; secunda, adolescentia vel iuventus; tertia autem senectus accipitur. Qui ergo vigilare in prima vigilia noluit, custodiat in secunda: et qui in secunda noluit, tertiae vigiliae remedia non amittat: ut qui converti in pueritia neglexit, saltem in tempore iuventutis vel in senectute resipiscat
Cyrillus
De prima tamen vigilia mentionem non facit, quia pueritia non punitur a Deo, sed veniam meretur. Secunda vero et tertia aetas, debet obedientiam Deo, et vitam honestam ducere ad voluntatem ipsius
Graecus
Vel ad primam vigiliam pertinent diligentius viventes, quasi primum gradum sortiti; ad secundam vero mediae conversationis mensuram tenentes; ad tertiam vero qui sunt infra hos; et idem de quarta putandum est, et, si contingat, de quinta: diversae enim sunt conversationum mensurae, et bonus remunerator metitur unicuique quod dignum est
Theophylactus
Vel quia vigiliae sunt horae noctis provocantes soporem hominibus, intelligas etiam in vita nostra esse quasdam horas quae faciunt nos beatos, si insomnes reperti fuerimus. Rapuit tibi aliquis facultates, defuncti sunt tibi filii, accusatus es: sed si in his temporibus non feceris contra Dei mandata quidquam, vigilantem te inveniet in secunda et tertia vigilia, idest in tempore malo perniciosum somnum animabus lentis inferente
Gregorius
Ad excutiendam vero nostrae mentis desidiam, etiam exteriora damna per similitudinem ad medium deducuntur; nam subditur hoc autem scitote: quoniam si sciret paterfamilias qua hora fur veniret, vigilaret utique, et non sineret perfodi domum suam
Theophylactus
Quidam hunc furem intelligunt esse Diabolum, domum animam, patremfamilias hominem: non tamen videtur haec acceptio consonare sequentibus: adventus enim domini comparatur huic furi tamquam ex inopinato proveniens, secundum illud apostoli: dies domini sicut fur, ita in nocte veniet; unde et hic subditur et vos estote parati: quia qua hora non putatis filius hominis veniet
Gregorius in Evang
Vel aliter. Nesciente patrefamilias, fur domum perfodit: quia dum a sui custodia spiritus dormit, improvisa mors veniens carnis nostrae habitaculum irrumpit; furi autem resisteret si vigilaret: quia adventum iudicis, qui occulte animam capit, praecavens, ei poenitendo occurreret, ne impoenitens periret. Horam vero ultimam dominus idcirco nobis voluit esse incognitam, ut dum illam praevidere non possumus, ad illam sine intermissione praeparemur
12:41
Teofilatto † 1107
Peter, to whom the Church had already been committed, as having the care of all things, inquires whether our Lord put forth this parable to all. As it follows, Then Peter said unto him, Lord, speakest thou this parable unto us, or even unto all?
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Our Lord had taught two things in the preceding parable unto all, even that He would come suddenly, and that they ought to be ready and waiting for Him. But it is not very plain concerning which of these, or whether both, Peter asked the question, or whom he compared to himself and his companions, when he said, Speakest thou to us, or to all? Yet in truth by these words, us and all, he must be supposed to mean none other than the Apostles, and those like to the Apostles, and all other faithful men; or Christians, and unbelievers; or those who dying separately, that is, singly, both unwillingly indeed and willingly, receive the coming of their Judge, and those who when the universal judgment comes are to be found alive in the flesh. Now it is marvellous if Peter doubted that all must live soberly, piously, and justly, who wait for a blessed hope, or that the judgment will to each and all be unexpected. It therefore remains to be supposed, that knowing these two things, he asked about that which he might not know, namely, whether those sublime commands of a heavenly life in which He bade us sell what we have and provide bags which wax not old, and watch with our loins girded, and lamps burning, belonged to the Apostles only, and those like unto them, or to all who were to be saved.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Now to the courageous rightly belong the great and difficult of God’s holy commandments, but to those who have not yet attained to such virtue, belong those things from which all difficulty is excluded. Our Lord therefore uses a very obvious example, to shew that the above-mentioned command is suited to those who have been admitted into the rank of disciples, for it follows, And the Lord said, Who then is that faithful steward?
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Or else, the form of the first command is a general one adapted to all, but the following example seems to be proposed to the stewards, that is, the priests; and therefore it follows, And the Lord said, Who then is that faithful and wise steward, whom his Lord shall make ruler over his household, to give, them their portion of meat in due season?
Teofilatto † 1107
The above-mentioned parable relates to all the faithful in common, but now hear what suits the Apostles and teachers. For I ask, where will be found the steward, that possesses in himself faithfulness and wisdom? for as in the management of goods, whether a man be careless yet faithful to his master, or else wise yet unfaithful, the things of the master perish; so also in the things of God there is need of faithfulness and wisdom. For I have known many servants of God, and faithful men, who because they were unable to manage ecclesiastical affairs, have destroyed not only possessions, but souls, exercising towards sinners indiscreet virtue by extravagant rules of penance or unseasonable indulgence.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 77. in Matt.
But our Lord here asks the question not as ignorant, who was a faithful and wise steward, but wishing to imply the rareness of such, and the greatness of this kind of chief government.
Teofilatto † 1107
Whosoever then has been found a faithful and wise steward, let him bear rule over the Lord’s household, that he may give them their portion of meat in due season, either the word of doctrine by which their souls are fed, or the example of works by which their life is fashioned.
sant'Agostino † 430 d.C. de Qu. Ev. l. ii. c. 26.
Now he says portion, because of suiting His measure to the capacity of his several hearers.
sant’Isidoro di Pelusio † 450 d.C. l. 3. Ep. 170.
It was added also in their due season, because a benefit not conferred at its proper time is rendered vain, and loses the name of a benefit. The same bread is not equally coveted by the hungry man, and him that is satisfied. But with respect to this servant’s reward for his stewardship, He adds, Blessed is that servant whom his Lord when he cometh shall find so doing.
san Basilio Magno † 379 d.C. in Proœm. in reg. fus.
He says not, ‘doing,’ as if by chance, but so doing. For not only conquest is honourable, but to contend lawfully, which is to perform each thing as we have been commanded.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Thus the faithful and wise servant prudently giving out in due season the servants’ food, that is, their spiritual meat, will be blessed according to the Saviour’s word, in that he will obtain still greater things, and will be thought worthy of the rewards which are duo to friends. Hence it follows, Of a truth I say unto you, that he will make him ruler over all that he hath.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
For whatever difference there is in the merits of good hearers and good teachers, such also there is in their rewards; for the one whom when He cometh He finds watching, He will make to sit down; but the others whom He finds faithful and wise stewards, He will place over all that He hath, that is, over all the joys of the kingdom of heaven, not certainly that they alone shall have power over them, but that they shall more abundantly than the other saints enjoy eternal possession of them.
Teofilatto † 1107
Or, he will make him ruler over all that he hath, not only over His own household, but that earthly things as well as heavenly shall obey him. As it was with Joshua the son of Nun, and Elias, the one commanding the sun, the other the clouds; and all the Saints as God’s friends use the things of God. Whosoever also passes his life virtuously, and has kept in due submission his servants, that is, anger and desire, supplies to them their portion of food in due season; to anger indeed that he may feel it against those who hate God, but to desire that he may exercise the necessary provision for the flesh, ordering it unto God. Such an one, I say, will be set over all things which the Lord hath, being thought worthy to look into all things by the light of contemplation.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 77. in Matt.
But our Lord not only by the honours kept in store for the good, but by threats of punishment upon the bad, leads the hearer to correction, as it follows, But if that servant shall say in his heart, My Lord delayeth his coming.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Observe that it is counted among the vices of a bad servant that he thought the coming of his Lord slow, yet it is not numbered among the virtues of the good that he hoped it would come quickly, but only that he ministered faithfully. There is nothing then better than to submit patiently to be ignorant of that which can not be known, but to strive only that we be found worthy.
Teofilatto † 1107
Now from not considering the time of our departure, there proceed many evils. For surely if we thought that our Lord was coming, and that the end of our life was at hand, we should sin the less. Hence it follows, And shall begin to strike the man servants and maidens, and to eat and drink and be drunken.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
In this servant is declared the condemnation of all evil rulers, who, forsaking the fear of the Lord, not only give themselves up to pleasures, but also provoke with injuries those who are put under them. Although these words may be also understood figuratively, meaning to corrupt the hearts of the weak by an evil example; and to eat, drink, and be drunken, to be absorbed in the vices and allurements of the world, which overthrow the mind of man. But concerning his punishment it is added, The Lord of that servant will come in a day when he looketh not for him, that is, the day of his judgment or death, and will cut him in sunder.
san Basilio Magno † 379 d.C. in lib. de Sp. San. c. 16.
The body indeed is not divided, so that one part indeed should be exposed to torments, the other escape. For this is a fable, nor is it a part of just judgment when the whole has offended that half only should suffer punishment; nor is the soul cut in sunder, seeing that the whole possesses a guilty consciousness, and cooperates with the body to work evil; but its division is the eternal severing of the soul from the Spirit. For now although the grace of the Spirit is not in the unworthy, yet it seems ever to be at hand expecting their turning to salvation, but at that time it will be altogether cut off from the soul. The Holy Spirit then is the prize of the just, and the chief condemnation of sinners, since they who are unworthy will lose Him.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Or He will cut him in sunder, by separating him from the communion of the faithful, and dismissing him to those who have never attained unto the faith. Hence it follows, And will appoint him his portion with the unbelievers; (1 Tim. 5:8.) for he who has no care for his own, and those of his own house, has denied the faith, and is worse than an infidel.
Teofilatto † 1107
Rightly also shall the unbelieving steward receive his portion with the unbelievers, because he was without true faith.
Il testo latino
Theophylactus
Petrus, cui iam commissa Ecclesia fuerat, quasi omnium curam gerens, inquirit utrum ad omnes dominus parabolam protulisset; unde dicitur ait autem ei Petrus: domine, ad nos dicis parabolam hanc, an ad omnes?
Beda
Duo dominus in praemissa parabola monuerat; et se videlicet subito venturum, et illum eos paratos expectare debere. Sed de quo horum, an de utroque Petrus interrogaverit, quosve sibi sociisque suis comparaverit, cum ait ad nos dicis, an ad omnes? Non facile patet. Et quidem in eo quod ait nos, et omnes, non alios quam apostolos apostolorumque similes et ceteros fideles; vel Christianos et infideles, vel eos qui viritim, idest sigillatim morientes, sui iudicis adventum nolentes volentesque suscipiunt, et eos qui in universali iudicio vivi sunt in carne reperiendi, significare putandum est. Mirum est autem si Petrus dubitavit, vel omnibus sobrie et pie et iuste vivendum expectantibus beatam spem; vel inopinatum singulorum et omnium futurum esse iudicium. Unde restat intelligi, his scilicet duobus iam bene cognitis, ea quae nescire poterat, quaesisse; videlicet si sublimia illa vitae caelestis instituta, quibus possessa vendere, sacculos qui non veterascerent facere, lumbis praecinctis lucernisque ardentibus vigilare praeceperat, ad apostolos solum similesque eorum, aut ad omnes qui salvandi sunt, pertineant
Cyrillus
Validam autem mentem habentibus conveniunt ardua et excellentia mandatorum sanctorum; his vero qui nondum ad hanc virtutem attigerunt conveniunt ea a quibus difficultas excluditur: unde dominus exemplo manifestissimo utitur, ostendens mandatum praemissum convenire his qui admissi sunt in gradum discipulorum; sequitur enim dixit autem dominus: quis, putas, est fidelis dispensator?
Ambrosius
Vel aliter. Superioris quidem in omnes praecepti forma est generalis; verum series sequentis exempli dispensatoribus, hoc est sacerdotibus, videtur esse proposita; unde sequitur dixit autem dominus: quis, putas, est fidelis dispensator et prudens quem constituit dominus super familiam suam, ut det illis in tempore tritici mensuram?
Theophylactus
Quasi dicat: praedicta parabola communiter omnes fideles attingit; sed quid vobis apostolis et doctoribus conveniat, audiatis. Quaero enim quis dispensator inveniatur in se habens fidelitatem et prudentiam: sicut enim in dispensationibus facultatum, sive aliquis incautus sit fidelis domino existens, sive etiam prudens sit et infidelis, dispereunt res domini; sic et in rebus divinis opus est fidelitate et prudentia: novi enim multos Deum colentes et fideles; quia vero non poterant prudenter ecclesiastica tractare negotia, non solum possessiones, sed etiam animas destruebant, utentes in peccatores indiscreta virtute per immoderata poenitentiae mandata, vel importunam mansuetudinem
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Quaerit autem hic dominus non quasi fidelem et prudentem dispensatorem ignorans, sed volens innuere raritatem rei, et huiusmodi praesulatus magnitudinem
Theophylactus
Quisquis ergo fidelis fuerit inventus et prudens, praesideat familiae domini, ut singulis temporibus det tritici mensuram, vel sermonem doctrinae, quo pascantur animae, vel operum exemplum, quo vita informetur
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Mensuram autem dicit propter modum capacitatis quorumcumque audientium
Isidorus
Additum est etiam in tempore, quod beneficium non suo tempore datum redditur cassum, et nomen beneficii perdit. Idem panis esurienti quidem appetibilis est, satiato autem non multum. De huius autem servi dispensatoris praemio subdit, dicens beatus ille servus quem cum venerit dominus, invenerit sic facientem
Basilius
Non dicit agentem a casu, sed sic facientem: non enim vincere solum convenit, sed etiam certare legitime: hoc autem est sic singula exequi sicut recipimus in mandatis
Cyrillus
Sic ergo fidelis servus et prudens, opportuno tempore distribuens prudenter cibaria famulis, hoc est spirituales escas, beatus erit, iuxta dictum salvatoris: in hoc scilicet quod obtinebit adhuc maiora, et merebitur praemia familiaribus debita; unde sequitur vere dico vobis, quia super omnia quae possidet constituet illum
Beda
Quanta enim inter bonos auditores et bonos doctores est meritorum distantia, tanta est etiam praemiorum: hos enim, adveniens, cum vigilantes invenerit, faciet discumbere; illos autem cum fideliter prudenterque dispensantes invenerit, super omnia quae possidet constituet, idest super omnia caelestis regni gaudia: non utique ut horum soli dominium teneant; sed ut eorum abundantius ceteris sanctis aeterna possessione fruantur
Theophylactus
Vel super omnia bona sua constituet eum, non solum super suam familiam, sed ut tam terrena quam caelestia ei obediant; qualis fuit Iesus Nave et Elias; alter soli, alter nubibus mandans: et omnes sancti, quasi Dei amici, rebus Dei utuntur. Quicumque etiam vitam virtuose peragit, et servos suos, idest iram et concupiscentiam, recte disposuit, exhibens temporibus singulis mensuram frumenti, irae quidem, ut afficiatur in habentes odio Deum, concupiscentiae vero ut necessaria utatur carnis provisione, ordinans eam in Deum: talis, inquam, constituetur super omnia quae possidet dominus, dignus omnia per speculativum intellectum intueri
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Dominus autem non solum ex honore bonis reservato, sed ex minis poenae in malos corrigit auditorem; unde sequitur quod si dixerit servus ille in corde suo: moram facit dominus meus venire
Beda
Nota, inter vitia servi mali ascriptum quod tardum domini sui reditum putaverit; non autem inter boni virtutes annumeratum, quod hunc citum speraverit, sed tantum fideliter ministraverit. Nil ergo melius est quam ut patienter sustineamus ignorare quod sciri non potest; sed tantum laboremus ut idonei inveniamur
Theophylactus
Ex eo autem quod non consideratur hora finis, multa peccata eveniunt: nam si cogitaremus dominum venire, et praesto esse terminum vitae nostrae, minus utique peccaremus; unde sequitur et coeperit percutere pueros et ancillas, et edere, et bibere, et inebriari
Beda
In hoc servo cunctorum praesulum malorum narratur damnatio: qui neglecto domini timore, non modo ipsi luxuriae vacant, sed etiam subditos iniuriis stimulant; quamvis et typice possit intelligi pueros et ancillas percutere, corda infirmorum pravo exemplo vitiare; edere autem, bibere et inebriari, facinoribus et saeculi illecebris, quae hominem dementant, occupari. De eius autem poena subditur veniet dominus servi illius die qua non sperat, scilicet iudicii vel mortis, et dividet eum
Basilius
Non quidem dividitur corpus, ut hoc quidem exponatur tormentis, illud vero dimittatur: nam fabulosum est hoc, neque iusti iudicii, cum deliquerit totum, dimidium pati poenam: nec anima secatur, tota criminosam conscientiam possidens, et cum corpore mala cooperans; sed divisio eius est perpetua alienatio animae a spiritu. Nunc enim etsi non sit gratia spiritus indignis, videtur tamen utcumque adesse, conversionem eorum expectans ad salutem; tunc vero totaliter amputabitur ab anima. Spiritus ergo sanctus et bravium est iustorum, et prima condemnatio peccatorum, quoniam eum indigni amittent
Beda
Vel dividet eum, a fidelium consortio segregando, et eis qui nunquam ad fidem pertinuerant sociando; unde sequitur partemque eius cum infidelibus ponet; quia qui suorum et domesticorum curam non habet, fidem negavit, et est infideli deterior, ut ait apostolus
Theophylactus
Recte etiam infidelis dispensator cum infidelibus partem accipiet, quia vera caruit fide
12:47
Teofilatto † 1107
Our Lord here points to something still greater and more terrible, for the unfaithful steward shall not only be deprived of the grace he had, so that it should profit him nothing in escaping punishment, but the greatness of his dignity shall the rather become a cause of his condemnation. Hence it is said, And that servant who knew his lord’s will and did it not, shall be beaten with many stripes.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 26. in Matt.
For all things are not judged alike in all, but greater knowledge is an occasion of greater punishment. Therefore shall the Priest, committing the same sin with the people, suffer a far heavier penalty.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
For the man of understanding who has given up his will to baser things will shamelessly implore pardon, because he has committed an inexcusable sin, departing as it were maliciously from the will of God, but the rude or unlearned man will more reasonably ask for pardon of the avenger. Hence it is added, But he that knew not, and did commit things worthy of stripes, shall be beaten with few stripes.
Teofilatto † 1107
Here some object, saying, He is deservedly punished who, knowing the will of His Lord, pursues it not; but why is the ignorant punished? Because when he might have known, be would not, but being himself slothful, was the cause of his own ignorance.
san Basilio Magno † 379 d.C. in reg. brev. 267.
But you will say, If the one indeed received many stripes, and the other few, how do some say He assigns no end to punishments? But we must know, that what is here said assigns neither measure nor end of punishments, but their differences. For a man may deserve unquenchable fire, to either a slight or more intense degree of heat, and the worm that dieth not with greater or more violent gnawings.
Teofilatto † 1107
But he goes on to shew why teachers and learned men deserve a severer punishment, as it is said, For unto whomsoever much is given, of him shall be much required. Teachers indeed are given the grace to perform miracles, but entrusted the grace of speech and learning. But not in that which is given, He says, is any thing more to be sought, but in that which is entrusted or deposited; for the grace of the word needs increase. But from a teacher more is required, for he should not lie idle, but improve the talent of the word.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Or else, much is often given also to certain individuals, upon whom is bestowed the knowledge of God’s will, and the means of performing what they know; much also is given to him to whom, together with his own salvation, is committed the care also of feeding our Lord’s flock. Upon those then who are gifted with more abundant grace a heavier penalty falls; but the mildest punishment of all will be theirs, who, beyond the guilt they originally contracted, have added none besides; and in all who have added, theirs will be the more tolerable who have committed fewest iniquities.
Il testo latino
Theophylactus
Hic nobis dominus maius aliquid et terribilius ostendit; non enim solum dispensator infidelis accepta privabitur gratia, ut nihil eum iuvet ad vitandum supplicia; sed magis fiet ei damnationis causa dignitatis immensitas; unde dicitur ille autem servus, qui cognovit voluntatem domini sui, et non fecit secundum voluntatem eius, plagis vapulabit multis
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Non enim similiter in omnibus omnia iudicantur, sed maior cognitio fit maioris poenae materia: unde sacerdos eadem peccans cum populo, multo graviora patietur
Cyrillus
Homo enim perspicax, qui turpioribus suam voluntatem inclinavit, inexcusabile peccatum commisit, quasi propter malitiam recedens a domini voluntate; sed homo rusticanus rationabilius implorabit veniam vindicantis; unde subditur qui autem non cognovit, et fecit digna, plagis vapulabit paucis
Theophylactus
Hic obiciunt aliqui: merito punitur qui sciens voluntatem domini, non prosequitur; sed cur punitur ignorans? Quia cum ipse scire potuisset, noluit; sed pigritans ipse fuit ignorantiae suae causa
Basilius
Sed dices: si hic quidem multa sustinet verbera, hic autem pauca, qualiter dicunt quidam, quod non imponit finem suppliciis? Sed sciendum est, quod hoc quod hic dicitur non numerum poenarum, sed differentiam indicat: potest enim aliquis esse dignus inextinguibili flamma, vel remissiori, vel intensiori; et indeficienti verme, vel mitius torquente, vel fortius
Theophylactus
Ostenditur autem consequenter quare doctoribus et scientibus intensior poena debeatur, cum dicitur omni autem cui multum datum est, multum quaeretur ab eo, et cui commendaverunt multum, plus petent ab eo. Datur quidem doctoribus gratia faciendi miracula; sed commendatur eis sermonis et doctrinae gratia. Sed in dato quidem non dicit aliquid plus petendum, sed in commendato sive deposito: nam gratia verbi incremento eget, et a doctore requiritur amplius: non enim decet eum torpere, sed augere verbi talentum
Beda
Vel aliter. Multum saepe datur etiam quibusdam privatis, quibus etiam cognitio dominicae voluntatis et exequendi quae cognoscunt facultas impenditur; multum autem commendatur illi cui cum sua salute dominici quoque gregis pascendi cura committitur. Maiori ergo gratia donatos, si deliquerint, maior vindicta sequetur; mitissima autem omnium poena erit eorum qui praeter peccatum quod originaliter traxerunt, nullum insuper addiderunt; et in ceteris qui addiderunt tanto quilibet ibi tolerabiliorem habebit damnationem, quanto hic minorem habuit iniquitatem
12:49
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
To stewards, that is, to Priests, the preceding words seem to have been addressed, that they may thereby know that hereafter a heavier punishment awaits them, if, intent upon the world’s pleasures, they have neglected the charge of their Lord’s household, and the people entrusted to their care. But as it profiteth little to be recalled from error by the fear of punishment, and far greater is the privilege of charity and love, our Lord therefore kindles in men the desire of acquiring the divine nature, saying, I came to send fire on earth, not indeed that He is the Consumer of good men, but the Author of good will, who purifies the golden vessels of the Lord’s house, but burns up the straw and stubble.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Now it is the way of holy Scripture to use sometimes the term fire, of holy and divine words. For as they who know how to purify gold and silver, destroy the dross by fire, so the Saviour by the teaching of the Gospel in the power of the Spirit cleanses the minds of those who believe in Him. This then is that wholesome and useful fire by which the inhabitants of earth, in a manner cold and dead through sin, revive to a life of piety.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C.
For by the earth He now means not that which we tread under our feet, but that which was fashioned by His hands, namely, man, upon whom the Lord pours out fire for the consuming of sins, and the renewing of souls.
Tito di Bostra † 378 d.C.
And we must here believe that Christ came down from heaven. For if He had come from earth to earth, He would not say, I came to send fire upon the earth.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
But our Lord was hastening the kindling of the fire, and hence it follows, And what will I, save that it be kindleda? (nisi ut accendatur) For already some of the Jews believed, of whom the first were the holy Apostles, but the fire once lighted in Judæa was about to take possession of the whole world, yet not till after the dispensation of His Passion had been accomplished. Hence it follows, But I have a baptism to be baptized with. For before the holy cross and His resurrection from the dead, in Judæa only was the news told of His preaching and miracles; but after that the Jews in their rage had slain the Prince of life, then commanded He His Apostles, saying, Go and teach all nations. (Matt. 28:19.)
san Gregorio Magno † 604 d.C. in Ezech. lib. i. Hom. 2.
Or else, fire is sent upon the earth, when by the fiery breath of the Holy Spirit, the earthly mind has all its carnal desires burnt up, but inflamed with spiritual love, bewails the evil it has done; and so the earth is burnt, when the conscience accusing itself, the heart of the sinner is consumed in the sorrow of repentance.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
But He adds, I have a baptism to be baptized with, that is, I have first to be sprinkled with the drops of My own Blood, and then to inflame the hearts of believers by the fire of the Spirit.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
But so great was our Lord’s condescension, that He tells us He has a desire of inspiring us with devotion, of accomplishing perfection in us, and of hastening His passion for us; as it follows, And how am I straitened till it be accomplished?
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Some manuscripts have, “And how am I anguished,” (coangor) that is, grieved. For though He had in Himself nothing to grieve Him, yet was He afflicted by our woes, and at the time of death He betrayed the anguish which He underwent not from the fear of His death, but from the delay of our redemption. For he who is troubled until he reaches perfection, is secure of perfection, for the condition of bodily affections not the dread of death offends him. For ho who has put on the body must suffer all things which are of the body, hunger, thirst, vexation, sorrow; but the Divine nature knows no change from such feelings. At the same time He also shews, that in the conflict of suffering consists the death of the body, peace of mind has no struggle with grief.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
But the manner in which after the baptism of His passion and the coming of the spiritual fire the earth will be burnt, He declares as follows, Suppose ye that I am to give peace, &c.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
What sayest thou, O Lord? Didst thou not come to give peace, Who art made peace for us? (Eph. 2:14.) making peace by Thy cross with things in earth and things in heaven; (Col. 1:20.) Who saidst, My peace I give unto you. (John 14:27.) But it is plain that peace is indeed a good, but sometimes hurtful, and separating us from the love of God, that is, when by it we unite with those who keep away from God. And for this reason we teach the faithful to avoid earthly bonds. Hence it follows, For from henceforth there shall be five in one house divided, three against two, &c.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Though the connexion would seem to be of six persons, father and son, mother and daughter, mother in law and daughter in law, yet are they five, for the mother and the mother in law may be taken as the same, since she who is the mother of the son, is the mother in law of his wife.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. non occ.
Now hereby He declared a future event, for it so happened in the same house that there have been believers whose fathers wished to bring them to unbelief; but the power of Christ’s doctrines has so prevailed, that fathers were left by sons, mothers by daughters, and children by parents. For the faithful in Christ were content not only to despise their own, but at the same time also to suffer all things as long as they were not without the worship of their faith. But if He were mere man, how would it have occurred to Him to conceive it possible that He should be more loved by fathers than their children were, by children than their fathers, by husbands than their wives, and they too not in one house or a hundred, but throughout the world? And not only did he predict this, but accomplish it in deed.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Now in a mystical sense the one house is one man, but by two we often mean the soul and the body. But if two things meet together, each one has its part; there is one which obeys, another which rules. But there are three conditions of the soul, one concerned with reason, another with desire, the third with anger. Two then are divided against three, and three against two. For by the coming of Christ, man who was material became rational. We were carnal and earthly, God sent His Spirit into our hearts, and we became spiritual children. (Gal. 4:6.) We may also say, that in the house there are five others, that is, smell, touch, taste, sight, and hearing. If then with respect to those things which we hear or see, separating the sense of sight and hearing, we shut out the worthless pleasures of the body which we take in by our taste, touch, and smell, we divide two against three, because the mind is not carried away by the allurements of vice. Or if we understand the five bodily senses, already are the vices and sins of the body divided among themselves. The flesh and the soul may also seem separated from the smell, touch, and taste of pleasure, for while the stronger sex of reason is impelled, as it were, to manly affections, the flesh strives to keep the reason more effeminate. Out of these then there spring up the motions of different desires, but when the soul returns to itself it renounces the degenerate offspring. The flesh also bewails that it is fastened down by its desires (which it has borne to itself,) as by the thorns of the world. But pleasure is a kind of daughter in law of the body and soul, and is wedded to the motions of foul desire. As long then as there remained in one house the vices conspiring together with one consent, there seemed to be no division; but when Christ sent fire upon the earth which should burn out the offences of the heart, or the sword which should pierce the very secrets of the heart, then the flesh and the soul renewed by the mysteries of regeneration cast off the bond of connection with their offspring. So that parents are divided against their children, while the intemperate man gets rid of his intemperate desires, and the soul has no more fellowship with crime. Children also are divided against parents when men having become regenerate renounce their old vices, and younger pleasure flies from the rule of piety, as from the discipline of a strict house.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Or in another way. By three are signified those who have faith in the Trinity, by two the unbelievers who depart from the unity of the faith. But the father is the devil, whose children we were by following him, but when that heavenly fire came down, it separated us from one another, and shewed us another Father who is in heaven. The mother is the Synagogue, the daughter is the Primitive Church, who had to bear the persecution of that same synagogue, from whom she derived her birth, and whom she did herself in the truth of the faith contradict. The mother in law is the Synagogue, the daughter in law the Gentile Church, for Christ the husband of the Church is the son of the Synagogue, according to the flesh. The Synagogue then was divided both against its daughter in law, and its daughter, persecuting believers of each people. But they also were divided against their mother in law and mother, because they wished to abolish the circumcision of the flesh.
Il testo latino
Ambrosius
Dispensatoribus, idest sacerdotibus, praemissa videntur esse proposita, quo sciant sibi gravem in futurum poenam esse subeundam, si familiam domini gubernare neglexerint. Sed quia exiguus est profectus metu supplicii ab errore revocari, ideo dominus ad quaerendam cupiditatem divinitatis inflammat, dicens ignem veni mittere in terram: non utique illum consumptorem bonorum, sed bonae voluntatis auctorem, qui aurea dominicae domus vasa meliorat, fenum vero consumit et stipulam
Cyrillus
Mos est autem sacrae Scripturae ignem quandoque dicere sacros et divinos sermones; sicut enim qui aurum et argentum purgare noverunt, per ignem consumunt eorum sorditiem; sic salvator per evangelica documenta in virtute spiritus abstergit intellectum eorum qui credunt in eum. Hic est igitur ignis salubris et utilis, quo habitatores terrae, frigidi quodammodo et extincti propter peccatum, incalescunt ad pietatis vitam
Chrysostomus
Terram enim ad praesens vocat, non eam quam pedibus terimus, sed plasmatam manibus eius, scilicet hominem, cui dominus ignem ingerit ad consumptionem peccatorum et innovationem animarum
Titus
Est autem intelligendum eum de caelo venisse; non enim, si de terra venisset in terram, diceret ignem veni mittere in terram
Cyrillus
Huius autem ignis dominus accelerabat incendium; unde sequitur et quid volo nisi ut accendatur? Credebant enim iam quidam ex Israel, quorum exordium fuerant venerandi discipuli; sed ignis semel in Iudaea accensus totum orbem occupare debebat, consummata tamen passionis eius dispensatione; unde sequitur Baptismo autem habeo baptizari. Nam ante venerabilem crucem, et eius resurrectionem a mortuis, in sola Iudaea fiebat mentio praedicationis et miraculorum ipsius: postquam autem principem vitae insanientes occiderunt, tunc apostolis praecepit dicens: euntes, docete omnes gentes
Gregorius super Ezech
Vel aliter. Ignis in terram mittitur cum per ardorem sancti spiritus afflata terrena mens a carnalibus suis desideriis crematur; succensa autem spirituali amore, malum quod fecit plangit, et sic terra ardet quando accusante se conscientia, cor peccatoris in dolore poenitentiae crematur
Beda
Addit autem Baptismo habeo baptizari; idest sanguinis proprii tinctione prius habeo perfundi; et sic corda credentium spiritus igne inflammare
Ambrosius
Tanta autem est domini dignatio ut infundendae nobis devotionis, et consummandae perfectionis in nobis, et maturandae pro nobis passionis studium sibi inesse testetur; unde sequitur et quomodo coarctor usque dum perficiatur? Quidam codices habent et coangor, idest contristor: cum enim in se nihil habuerit quod doleret, nostris tamen angebatur aerumnis, et tempore mortis moestitiam praetendebat, quam non ex metu mortis suae, sed ex mora nostrae redemptionis assumpserat. Qui enim usque ad perfectionem angitur, de perfectione securus est: quia eum conditio corporalis affectus, non formido mortis offendit: nam qui corpus suscepit, omnia debuit subire quae corporis sunt, ut esuriret, sitiret, angeretur et contristaretur. Divinitas autem per hos affectus nescit commutari. Simul etiam ostendit quod in certamine passionis mors corporis, absolutio anxietudinis, non coacervativa sit doloris
Beda
Quomodo autem post Baptisma suae passionis, post ignis spiritualis adventum terra sit arsura, declarat subdens putatis quia pacem veni dare in terram? Non, dico vobis, sed separationem
Cyrillus
Quid dicis, domine? Non venisti pacem daturus qui factus es nobis pax, pacificans per crucem caelestia et terrestria: qui dixisti: pacem meam do vobis. Sed manifestum est quod utilis quidem est pax; quandoque autem damnosa, et separans ab amore divino, per quam scilicet consentitur his qui a Deo dissident: et ob hoc foedera terrena docuit vitare fideles; unde sequitur erunt enim quinque ex hoc in domo una divisi; tres in duos, et duo in tres dividentur, pater in filium
Ambrosius
Cum sex personarum videatur facta subiectio, patris et filii, matris et filiae, socrus et nurus; quinque tamen sunt, quia eadem mater quae socrus accipi potest: quae enim est mater filii, socrus eius uxoris est
Chrysostomus
Per hoc autem futurum eventum protulit. Contingebat enim in eadem domo aliquem esse fidelem, cuius pater vellet eum ad infidelitatem protrahere; sed intantum praevaluit virtus doctrinae Christi, ut filii patres dimitterent, matresque filiae, et liberos parentes. Libuit enim fideles Christi non solum contemnere propria, sed et cuncta simul pati, dummodo cultu fidei non careant. Si autem purus homo esset, unde suppeteret ei hoc posse meditari, quod a patribus plus amaretur quam filii, et a filiis plusquam patres, et a viris plusquam coniuges; et hoc non in una domo aut centum, sed ubique terrarum: et non solum hoc praedixit, sed etiam opere consummavit
Ambrosius
Mystica autem interpretatione domus una, homo unus est. Duos autem legimus frequenter, animam et corpus; quod si duobus convenerit, efficit utraque unum: aliud est quod servit; aliud cui subicitur. Tres autem animae affectiones sunt: una rationabilis, alia concupiscibilis, tertia irascibilis. Duo ergo in tres, et tres in duo dividuntur. Etenim per adventum Christi homo, qui erat irrationabilis, rationabilis factus est. Eramus carnales, terreni; misit Deus spiritum suum in corda nostra, facti sumus filii spirituales. Possumus etiam dicere, quod in hac domo sunt alii quinque, idest odor, tactus, gustus, visus et auditus. Si ergo secundum ea quae audimus, aut legimus sensu visus atque auditus, excludamus superfluas voluptates corporis, quae gustu tactuque et odore percipiuntur; duo in tres dividimus, eo quod mentis habitus vitiorum non capiatur illecebris. Aut si quinque sensus acceperimus corporales, vitia iam corporis et peccata se separant. Possunt etiam caro videri atque anima ab odore, tactu gustuque luxuriae separata: fortior enim rationis sexus velut in viriles fertur affectus, haec molliorem studet tenere rationem. Ex his itaque diversarum cupiditatum motus inolevit; sed ubi in se anima redit, degeneres abiurat heredes; caro quippe cupiditatibus suis, quas sibi ipsa generavit, tamquam sentibus mundi doluit esse confixam: sed velut corporis quaedam atque animae nurus, voluptas motui pravae cupiditatis innubit. Ergo quamdiu mansit in una domo, conspirantibus vitiis, individua consensio, nulla videbatur esse divisio; ubi vero Christus ignem, quo delicta cordis exureret, vel gladium, quo secreta penetrantur, misit in terras; tunc caro atque anima regenerationis innovata mysteriis, copulam posteritatis eliminat, ut dividantur parentes in filios, dum intemperans motus intemperantiam abdicat, et anima declinat consortium culpae. Filii quoque in parentes dividuntur, dum renovati homines vitia vetusta declinant, voluptasque adolescentior seriosae domus refugit disciplinam
Beda
Vel aliter. Per tres significantur qui fidem Trinitatis habent; per duo infideles, qui a fidei unitate dissentiunt. Pater autem Diabolus est, cuius filii imitando eramus; sed postquam venit ignis ille caelestis, nos ab invicem separavit, et ostendit alterum patrem, qui est in caelis. Mater synagoga, filia est Ecclesia primitiva, quae et eamdem, de qua genus ducit, synagogam fidei persecutricem sustinuit, et ipsa eidem synagogae fidei veritate contradixit. Socrus synagoga, nurus Ecclesia de gentibus: quia sponsus Ecclesiae Christus filius est synagogae secundum carnem. Synagoga ergo in nurum et in filiam est divisa, quae credentes de utroque populo persequitur; sed et illae in socrum et in matrem sunt divisae, quia nolunt carnalem circumcisionem suscipere
12:54
Teofilatto † 1107
When He spoke about preaching, and called it a sword, His hearers may have been troubled, not knowing what He meant. And therefore our Lord adds, that as men determine the state of the weather by certain signs, so ought they to know His coming. And this is what he means by saying, When ye see a cloud rise out of the west, straightway ye say, There cometh a shower. And when ye see the south wind blowing, ye say, There will be heat, &c. As if He says, Your words and works shew me to be opposed to you. Ye may therefore suppose that I came not to give peace, but the storm and whirlwind. For I am a cloud, and I come out of the west, that is, from human nature; which has been long since clothed with the thick darkness of sin. I came also to send fire, that is, to stir up heat. For I am the strong south wind, opposed to the northern coldness.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Or, they who from the change of the elements can easily when they like predetermine the state of the weather, might if they wished also understand the time of our Lord’s coming from the words of the Prophets.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
For the prophets have in many ways foretold the mystery of Christ; it became them therefore, if they were wise, to stretch their prospect beyond to the future, nor will ignorance of the time to come avail them after the present life. For there will be wind and rain, and a future punishment by fire; and this is signified when it is said, A shower cometh. It became them also not to be ignorant of the time of salvation, that is, the coming of the Saviour, through whom perfect piety entered into the world. And this is meant when it is said, Ye say that there will be heat. Whence it follows in censure of them, Ye hypocrites, ye can discern the face of the sky and the earth, but how is it that ye do not discern this time?
san Basilio Magno † 379 d.C. in Hexam. Hom. 6, 4.
Now we must observe, that conjectures concerning the stars are necessary to the life of man, as long as we do lot push our searches into their signs beyond due limits. For it is possible to discover some things with respect to coming rain, still more concerning heat and the force of the winds, whether partial or universal, stormy or gentle. But the great advantage that is rendered to life by these conjectures is known to every one. For it is of importance to the sailor to prognosticate the dangers of storms, to the traveller the changes of the weather, to the husbandman the abundant supply of his fruits.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
But lest any of the people should allege their ignorance of the prophetical books as a reason why they could not discern the courses of the times, He carefully adds, And why even of yourselves judge ye not what is right, shewing them that although unlearned they might still by their natural ability discern Him, who did works such as none other man did, to be above man, and to be God, and that therefore after the injustice of this world, the just judgment of the creation would come.
Origene † 253 d.C.
But had it not been implanted in our nature to judge what is right, our Lord would never have said this.
Il testo latino
Theophylactus
Cum de praedicatione disceptasset, et eam nominasset gladium, poterant audientes turbari, nescientes quid diceret; et ideo dominus subdit, quod sicut aereas dispositiones per quaedam signa cognoscunt, sic deberent eius adventum cognoscere; et hoc est quod dicit cum videritis nubem orientem ab occasu, statim dicitis: nimbus venit, et ita fit; et cum Austrum flantem, dicitis, quia aestus erit, et ita fit; quasi dicat: verba mea et opera mea me indicant contrarium vobis: potestis igitur coniectare quia non veni pacem dare, sed imbrem et turbinem. Ego enim sum nubes, et venio ab occasu, idest ab humana natura pridem multa induta peccatorum caligine: veni etiam ponere ignem, idest aestum incitare: sum enim Auster ventus calidus, et oppositus boreali frigiditati
Beda
Vel qui ex elementorum immutatione flatum aurarum, quia voluerunt, facillime praenoscere potuerunt, possent etiam si vellent tempus adventus domini ex dictis intelligere prophetarum
Cyrillus
Prophetae enim multifarie praenuntiaverunt Christi mysterium. Decebat ergo, si prudentes essent, ad futura prospectum intendere; nec ignorare futuras tempestates post vitam praesentem valerent: erit enim ventus et pluvia et supplicium futurum per ignem; et hoc significatur cum dicitur nimbus venit. Decebat etiam salutis tempus non ignorare, scilicet adventum salvatoris, per quem perfecta pietas intravit mundum; et hoc significatur cum dicitur dicitis, quia aestus erit. Unde in eorum reprehensionem subditur hypocritae, faciem caeli et terrae nostis probare; hoc autem tempus quomodo non probatis?
Basilius in Exameron
Est autem notandum, quod necessariae sunt humanae vitae siderum coniecturae, dummodo quis ultra mensuram non perquirat eorum indicia. Est enim nonnulla de pluviis futuris percipere; plura quoque de aestibus, et impetu ventorum, vel particularibus vel universalibus, vel violentis vel levibus. Quanta vero commoditas ex eorum coniectura vitae praestetur, quis nescit? Interest enim nautae pronosticari procellarum pericula, viatori mutationem aeris, colono fructuum copiam
Beda
Sed ne aliqui de turba se propheticae lectionis ignaros, temporum cursus probare non posse causarentur, vigilanter adiungit quid autem et a vobis ipsis non iudicatis quod iustum est? Ostendens eos, etsi litteras nesciant, naturali tamen ingenio posse dignoscere eum, qui opera fecit quae nullus alius fecisset, supra hominem et Deum esse: unde post huius saeculi iniustitias, iustum creatoris iudicium esse venturum
Origenes in Lucam
Nisi autem esset nobis natura insitum id quod iustum est iudicare, nunquam salvator hoc diceret
12:58
Teofilatto † 1107
Our Lord having described a rightful difference, next teaches us a rightful reconciliation, saying, When thou goest with thine adversary to the magistrate, as thou art in the way, give diligence that thou mayest be delivered from him, &c. As if He says, When thine adversary is bringing thee to judgment, give diligence, that is, try every method, to be released from him. Or give diligence, that is, although thou hast nothing, borrow in order that thou may be released from him, lest he summon thee before the judge, as it follows, Lest he hale thee to the judge, and the judge deliver thee to the officer, and the officer cast thee into prison.
san Cirillo di Alessandria † 444 d.C.
Where thou wilt suffer want until thou payest the last farthing; and this is what He adds, I say unto you, thou shalt not depart hence.
san Giovanni Crisostomo † 407 d.C. Hom. 16. in Matt.
It seems to me that He is speaking of the present judges, and of the way to the present judgment, and of the prison of this world. For by these things which are visible and at hand, ignorant men are wont to gain improvement. For often He gives a lesson, not only from future good and evil but from present, for the sake of His ruder hearers.
sant'Ambrogio † 397 d.C.
Or our adversary is the devil, who lays his baits for sin, that he may have those his partners in punishment who were his accomplices in crime; our adversary is also every vicious practice. Lastly, our adversary is an evil conscience, which affects us both in this world, and will accuse and betray us in the next. Let us then give heed, while we are in this life’s course, that we may be delivered from every bad act as from an evil enemy. Nay, while we are going with our adversary to the magistrate, as we are in the way, we should condemn our fault. But who is the magistrate, but He in whose hands is all power? But the Magistrate delivers the guilty to the Judge, that is, to Him, to whom He gives the power over the quick and dead, namely, Jesus Christ, through Whom the secrets are made manifest, and the punishment of wicked works awarded. He delivers to the officer, and the officer casts into prison, for He says, Bind him hand and foot, and cast him into outer darkness. (Matt. 22:12.) And he shews that His officers are the angels, of whom he says, The angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked from among the just, and shall cast them into the furnace of fire; (Matt. 13:49.) but it is added, I tell thee, thou shalt not depart thence till thou hast paid the very last mite. For as they who pay money on interest do not get rid of the debt of interest before that the amount of the whole principal is paid even up to the least sum in every kind of payment, so by the compensation of love and the other acts, or by each particular kind of satisfaction the punishment of sin is cancelled.
Origene † 253 d.C.
Or else, He here introduces four characters, the adversary, the magistrate, the officer, and the judge. But with Matthew the character of the magistrate is left out, and instead of the officer a servant is introduced. They differ also in that the one has written a farthing, the other a mite, but each has called it the last. Now we say that all men have present with them two angels, a bad one who encourages them to wicked deeds, a good one who persuades all that is best. Now the former, our adversary whenever we sin rejoices, knowing that he has an occasion for exultations and boasting with the prince of the world, who sent him. But in the Greek, “the adversary” is written with the article, to signify that he is one out of many, seeing that each individual is under the ruler of his nation. Give diligence then that you may be delivered from your adversary, or from the ruler to whom the adversary drags you, by having wisdom, justice, fortitude, and temperance. But if you have given diligence, let it be in Him who says, I am the life, (John 14:6.) otherwise the adversary will hale thee to the judge. Now he says, hale, to point out that they are forced unwillingly to condemnation. But I know no other judge but our Lord Jesus Christ who delivers to the officer. Each of us have our own officers; the officers exercise rule over us, if we owe any thing. If I paid every man every thing, I come to the officers and answer with a fearless heart, “I owe them nothing.” But if I am a debtor, the officer will cast me into prison, nor will he suffer me to go out from thence until I have paid every debt. For the officer has no power to let me off even a farthing. He who forgave one debtor five hundred pence and another fifty, (Luke 7:41.) was the Lord, but the exactor is not the master, but one appointed by the master to demand the debts. But the last mite he calls slight and small, for our sins are either heavy or slight. Happy then is he who sinneth not, and next in happiness he who has sinned slightly. Even among slight sins there is diversity, otherwise he would not say until he has paid the last mite. For if he owes a little, he shall not come out till he pays the last mite. But he who has been guilty of a great debt, will have endless ages for his payment.
san Beda † 735 d.C.
Or else, our adversary in the way is the word of God, which opposes our carnal desires in this life; from which he is delivered who is subject to its precepts. Else he will be delivered to the judge, for of contempt of God’s word the sinner will be accounted guilty in the judgment of the judge. The judge will deliver him to the officer, that is, the evil spirit for punishment. He will then be cast into prison, that is, to hell, where because he will ever have to pay the penalty by suffering, but never by paying it obtain pardon, he will never come out from thence, but with that most terrible serpent the devil, will expiate everlasting punishment.
Il testo latino
Theophylactus
Postquam ostendit dominus laudabilem discordiam, ex hinc docet laudabilem pacem, cum dicit cum autem vadis cum adversario tuo ad principem, in via da operam liberari ab illo; quasi dicat: cum trahit te adversarius ad iudicium, da operam, idest omnibus modis excogites, ut absolvaris ab illo. Vel da operam; idest, etsi nihil habeas, mutuum accipe, ut absolvaris ab illo, ne te coram iudice conveniat; unde sequitur ne forte trahat te apud iudicem, et iudex tradat te exactori, et exactor mittat te in carcerem
Cyrillus
In quo angustias patieris donec etiam novissimum assem exigent: et hoc est quod subdit dico tibi, non exibis inde, donec etiam novissimum minutum reddas
Chrysostomus in Matthaeum
Videtur mihi de praesentibus iudicibus dicere, et de itinere ad praesens iudicium et de carcere huius mundi: per haec enim quae apparent et in promptu sunt, irrationabiles homines se corrigere consueverunt: frequenter enim non solum ex futuris bonis vel malis commonet, sed etiam ex praesentibus, propter grossiores auditores
Ambrosius
Vel adversarius noster Diabolus est, qui serit illecebras delictorum, ut habeat in supplicio participes quos habuit in errore consortes: adversarius etiam nobis est omnis vitiorum usus: denique adversaria est nobis mala conscientia, quae nos et hic afficit, et in futurum accusabit et prodet. Demus igitur operam ut dum in hoc sumus vitae curriculo constituti, tamquam a malo adversario, ita ab improbo liberemur actu; ne dum imus cum adversario ad magistratum, in via nostrum condemnet errorem. Quis autem est magistratus nisi penes quem omnis potestas est? Hic autem magistratus tradit reum iudici, ei scilicet cui vivorum et mortuorum tribuit potestatem, scilicet Iesu Christo, per quem occulta redarguuntur, et improbi operis poena mandatur. Ipse exactori tradit, et in carcerem mittit; dicit enim: tollite et mittite illum in tenebras exteriores. Et exactores suos monstrat esse Angelos, de quibus dicit: exibunt Angeli, et separabunt malos de medio iustorum, et mittent eos in caminum ignis. Sed subditur dico tibi: non exies inde donec etiam novissimum minutum reddas. Si enim qui pecuniam solvunt, non prius evacuant fenoris nomen quam totius sortis usque ad minimum quocumque solutionis genere quantitas universa solvatur; sic compensatione caritatis actuumque reliquorum, vel satisfactione quacumque peccati poena dissolvitur
Origenes
Vel aliter. Quatuor personas hic ponit, adversarii, principis, exactoris, et iudicis; apud Matthaeum vero persona praetermissa est principis, et pro exactore minister insertus. Discrepant etiam, quod ille quadrantem, iste minutum posuit; uterque autem dixit novissimum. Cunctis autem hominibus duos Angelos adesse legimus; malum qui adversa exhortatur, bonum qui optima persuadet. Ille autem adversarius noster, quotiescumque peccamus, exultat, sciens quoniam habet potestatem apud principem saeculi huius, qui se miserat, exultandi et gloriandi. In Graeco autem cum articulo tu, qui singularitatis significator est, adversarium posuit, ut ostenderet singulis hominibus singulos adversarios esse, qui ubique eos sequantur; principem vero sine articulo posuit, ne certum videretur ostendere, sed unum de pluribus: non enim unusquisque nostrum habet proprium principem, sed suae genti communem. Da ergo operam ut libereris ab adversario tuo, sive a principe, ad quem te adversarius trahit, habendo sapientiam, iustitiam, fortitudinem et temperantiam. Si autem dederis operam, esto in eo qui dicit: ego sum via; alioquin trahet te adversarius ad iudicem. Dicit autem trahit, ut ostendat nolentes ad condemnationem compelli. Iudicem autem alium nescio nisi dominum nostrum Iesum Christum, qui tradit exactori. Singuli exactores proprios habemus: dominantur exactores, si debuerimus aliquid: si omnibus universa reddidero, nemo exactor est, et intrepida mente respondeo: nihil tibi debeo. Quod si debitor fuero, mittet me exactor in carcerem, nec patietur exire, nisi debitum omne persolvero: non enim habet exactor potestatem ut mihi saltem quadrantem concedat. Qui donavit debitori quingentos denarios, et alii quinquaginta, dominus erat; iste qui exactor est, dominus non est; sed a domino ad exigenda debita praepositus. Novissimum autem minutum dicit gracile et tenue: peccata enim nostra aut pinguia sunt, aut tenuia. Beatus igitur est qui non peccat. Secundo autem si tenue peccatum habeat, inter ipsa quoque tenuia diversitas est: alioquin non diceret donec novissimum redderet minutum. Si enim parum debet, non egredietur nisi solvat minimum quadrantem; qui autem magno debito fuit obnoxius, infinita ei ad reddendum saecula numerabuntur
Beda
Vel aliter. Adversarius noster in via est sermo Dei contrarius nostris carnalibus desideriis in praesenti vita: a quo liberatur qui praeceptis eius subditur: alioquin tradetur iudici, quia sermone domini contempto, peccator reus tenebitur in examine iudicis: quem iudex exactori tradet, idest maligno spiritui, ad ultionem: qui mittetur in carcerem, idest in Infernum; ubi quia semper solvere poenas patiendo, sed nunquam persolvendo, veniam consequi non poterit, numquam exinde exibit; sed cum terribilissimo serpente Diabolo perpetuas poenas luet
12:1
1. MULTIS AUTEM TURBIS (Graece τῶν μυριάδων τοῦ ὄχλου, id est myriadibus turbae: myrias praecise continet decem millia, sed inde consequenter sumitur pro innumera multitudine, ut fit hic; concurrentibus corrige cum Roman.) CIRCUMSTANTIBUS. — Graece ἐπισυναχθεισῶν, id est simul aggregatis, collectis et adunatis.
12:2
2. ATTENDITE A FERMENTO PHARISAEORUM, QUOD EST HYPOCRISIS. NIHIL AUTEM OPERTUM EST, QUOD NON REVELETUR. — q.d., ait Beda: « Attendite ne aemulemini simulatores, quia veniet profecto tempus, in quo et vestra virtus omnibus, et eorum revelabitur hypocrisis. » Cetera explicui Matth. X, 26.
12:6
6. NONNE QUINQUE PASSERES VENEUNT (venduntur) DIPONDIO. — Graece, duabus assariis. As vel assarion genus est nummi aerei, quod et libella dictum est, eo quod librae pondus haberet, quales decem valebat denarius, nummus argenteus: cum ergo denarius valeat quinque stuferos Belgicos, ac decem baiocos Romanos, sequitur quod assarion erat idem quod baiocus: porro assarii duplum dicebatur dipondius, vel dupondius, a duobus ponderibus, quia scilicet duos asses ponderabat. Ita Varro. Porro Matthaeus, cap. X, vers. 29, ait: « Nonne duo passeres veneunt asse? » Unde recte et conformiter Lucas hic ait: « Nonne quinque passeres veneunt dipondio? » id est duobus assibus. Recte autem Jansenius notat haec intelligi de assibus non libralibus, sed sextantariis, vel unciariis, ideoque graece diminutive vocari assaria. Assarion enim, ut ait Euthymius, non significat assem, cum sit ejus diminutivum, sed genus minimi nummi et oboli. Vide dicta Matth. X, 26.
12:13
13. AIT AUTEM EI QUIDAM DE TURBA: MAGISTER, DIC FRATRI MEO UT DIVIDAT MECUM HAEREDITATEM. — q.d. Frater meus mihi injurius, solus vult occupare hereditatem paternam, nec eam mecum partiri: jube ergo illi ut id faciat. Tu enim tua auctoritate id verbo perficies, quod ego per judices multis litibus perficere non potero: tuum enim est justitiam tueri, et oppressos sublevare; tu enim es justitiae patronus.
12:14
14. AT ILLE DIXIT: HOMO, QUIS ME CONSTITUIT JUDICEM AUT DIVISOREM SUPER VOS? — « Homo »: sic more Hebraeo vocat ignotum, uti et Petrus, XXII, 58: « O homo, non sum »; et vers. 60: « Homo, nescio quid dicis. » Sensus est, q.d. Hoc judicium est forensium, qui terrenam; non meum, qui caelestem hereditatem doceo et dispertior. Non ergo negat hic Christus se habere potestatem judiciariam; ipse enim erat Rex regum, et Dominus dominantium: sed ea hic uti noluit apud hominem cupidum, ut illi cupiditatem eximeret, ac terrena prae caelestibus contemnere iisque ultro cedere doceret, juxta illud cap. VI, 29: « Ab eo qui aufert tibi vestimentum, etiam tunicam noli prohibere. » « Bene terrena declinat, ait S. Ambrosius, qui propter divina descenderat », etc. Unde non immerito refutatur hic frater, qui dispensatorem caelestium gestiebat corruptibilibus occupare; simul ut doceret Ecclesiasticos et spirituales viros, saecularia non debere tractare, sed divina, juxta illud Pauli, II Timoth. II, 4: « Nemo militans Deo, implicat se negotiis saecularibus. » Ita S. Ambrosius, Euthymius, Beda, et Lyranus ex S. Augustino, serm. 196. Id intellige, nisi fidelium pax, charitas et pietas aliud exigat; qua de causa olim Episcopi saeculares fidelium lites dijudicabant, uti se fecisse testatur S. Augustinus, lib. De Opere Monachorum, cap. XXIX.
12:15
15. DIXITQUE AD ILLOS (tum discipulos suos, ut habet Syrus, tum ad turbam praesentem; praesertim ad illum qui cum fratre de hereditate dividenda contendebat): VIDETE (in hac contentione fratrum quanta damna inferat avaritia; dum enim unus avare non vult hereditatem cum fratre dividere, alter nimis cupide et intempestive divisionem urget, oriuntur lites et dissidia fratrum, aut videte) ET CAVETE (id est attente cavete, ut sit hendiadys) AB OMNI AVARITIA. — Graece πλεονεξίας, id est cupiditate, q.d. Non solum cavete a cupiditate rapiendi aliena, sed etiam a nimia aviditate conquirendi vestra; qui enim nimis inhiant opibus terrenis, negligunt caelestes. Ita Augustinus, serm. 28 De diversis, explicat τὸ « ab omni »: « Non solum, inquit, avarus est qui rapit aliena, sed etiam ille avarus est, qui cupide servat sua. » Porro Arabicus vertit, videte et cavete ab omni malo, quia omnis mali causa est avaritia, juxta illud I Timoth. VI: « Radix omnium malorum est cupiditas. » QUIA NON IN ABUNDANTIA (Graece ἐν τῷ περισσεύειν, id est in abundare) CUJUSQUAM VITA EJUS EST EX HIS QUAE POSSIDET. — q.d. Non quia abundat quis opibus, idcirco etiam vita ejus est abundans, ut scilicet sit longior et beatior ob multa quae possidet; quin potius brevior est et miserior, ob sollicitudinem et luxum, quae duo multas divitias sequi vel comitari solent. Unde Syrus vertit, non in abundantia divitiarum est vita; Arabicus, quia non est abundantia homini in multis bonis suis, q.d. Abundantia vitam non prolongat, sed potius abbreviat. Audi Theophylactum: « Non continetur vitae mensura abundantia: neque enim qui multa possidet, diutius vivit, neque comitatur divitiarum multitudinem vitae longaevitas. » Et Euthymium: « Non quia homo quispiam divitiis abundat, vita ejus abundat ex tali abundantia; non secundum hanc accedit vitae mensura. » Sensus est, q.d. Tu, o homo, qui avide petis tuam partem hereditatis a fratre, illam petis ut diutius et commodius vivas. At erras, quia divites, ob curas et epulas quibus indulgent, saepe brevis et miserae sunt vitae; vis ergo diu et commode vivere, sperne opes, esto pauper spiritu, spes opesque tuas in uno Deo repone, Deus enim solus longaevitatis et felicitatis est dator; ut hoc ostendat Christus, adhibet sequentem parabolam. Audi S. Ambrosium, De Abel et Cain, lib. I, cap. V, in fine: « Si quaeris thesauros, accipe invisibiles et occultos, quos in caelis altissimis, non quos in terrarum venis requiras. Esto pauper spiritu, et eris dives, qualicumque censu; quia non in abundantia divitiarum vita est hominis, sed in virtute ac fide. Istae divitiae te verum divitem facient, si sis in Deum dives. »
12:16
16. DIXIT AUTEM SIMILITUDINEM (Graece parabolam) AD ILLOS, DICENS: HOMINIS CUJUSDAM DIVITIS UBERES FRUCTUS AGER ATTULIT. — « Ager »; Graece χώρα, id est regio, agrorum multitudo.
12:17
17. ET COGITABAT INTRA SE, DICENS: QUID FACIAM, QUIA NON HABEO QUO CONGREGEM FRUCTUS MEOS? — En tibi curae, en paupertas divitis; eget loco qui abundat opibus et loculis. « Haeret, ait Euthymius, et angitur tanquam admodum pauper, quia nimium locuples »: indiget loco in quo fruges recondat. Et S. Basilius, hom. in haec Christi verba: « Non redditus fert ipsa terra, ait, sed gemitus producit. Peraeque enim ac egestate pressi, miser affligitur et ejulat dicens: Quid faciam? An non talem edit vocem, cui propter paupertatem angustae res sunt, quique mendicat? Ex omnibus quibus domi affluit nihil percipit gaudii, sed illa animum ejus pungunt et lancinant. » FRUCTUS MEOS. — « Nondum, ait S. Basilius, collegit fructus, et jam avaritiae judicium incurrit (dum suos nuncupat): quot enim pericula imminent ante fructuum collectionem! nam et grando saepe confringit, et aestus ex mediis manibus rapit, et pluvia intempestive e montibus erumpens inutiles facit. »
12:18
18. ET DIXIT: HOC FACIAM: DESTRUAM HORREA MEA, ET MAJORA FACIAM (Graece, majora aedificabo) ET ILLUC CONGREGABO OMNIA QUAE NATA SUNT MIHI (hoc anno), ET BONA MEA — cetera quae prioribus annis collegi. Consilium capit a cupiditate, non a charitate, quae ei dixisset: Eroga ea in pauperes. Quaeris horrea? « Habes horrea, scilicet ventres pauperum », ait S. Basilius; et S. Ambrosius, lib. De Naboth, cap. VII: « Habes, ait, apothecas, inopum sinus, viduarum domos, orphanorum et infantium ora; ista sint tibi apothecae, quae manent tecum in aeternum. » Rursum S. Basilius, homilia jam dicta: « Spoliator, ait, est qui cum dispensanda receperit, propria reputat: panis est famelici, quem tenes; nudi tunica, quam servas; indigentis argentum, quod terrae infossum possides: quare tot indigentibus injuriam facis, quot alere posses. » Additque: « Et cum impleveris horrea, quid tum facies anni subsequentis messe? Rursus horrea destrues, et majora novaque semper aedificabis: fruges ergo opesque tuas semper in vetera destruendo et nova aedificando insumes et absumes, ut in terram suam redeant fruges, quae a terra natae sunt, quia tu in pauperes eas erogare non vis, quia illarum usum hominibus invides, ut omnibus ad te retractis, omnes earum prives utilitate, imo te ipsum: sicut enim frumentum in terram cadens lucrum projicienti parit, sic panis in esurientem projectus multam tibi in posterum reddet utilitatem. »
12:19
19. ET DICAM ANIMAE MEAE: ANIMA, HABES MULTA BONA POSITA IN ANNOS PLURIMOS: REQUIESCE, COMEDE, BIBE, EPULARE. — Rursum errat et peccat hic dives, primo, promittendo sibi annos plurimos, cum sequenti nocte sit moriturus. Qui sibi longa tempora promittebat, diem sequentem non vidit, ait S. Gregorius, lib. XXII Moral., cap. VI. Unde S. Cyrillus, in Catena: « Habes quidem, ait, o dives, in horreis fructus, sed annos plurimos unde habes? » Secundo, dando se gulae et luxuriae, dicens: « Comede, bibe, epulare », quasi Epicureus, quia post mortem nulla voluptas. REQUIESCE. — Cum peste avaritiae jungitur pestis desidiae, ait Glossa. Unde S. Basilius: « Si porcinam, ait, habuisses animam, quid aliud ipsi enuntiare potuisses? Itane pecuinus tu, ita bonorum animae ignarus, eam ut exceptes carnalibus epulis, et quaecumque alvi secessus recipit, animae destines, etc.? Jam quando terrena sapis et Deum habes ventrem, totus quoque caro effectus vitiosis affectibus obsequeris, audi te dignam appellationem: Stulte, hac nocte animam abs te repetent. » Haec Basilius. Sapienter monet S. Ambrosius, lib. II De Interpell. in Job, cap. V: « Magna, inquit, illecebra delinquendi est, rerum affluentia secundarum; supinat, extollit, oblivionem auctoris infundit », etc.
12:20
20. DIXIT AUTEM ILLI DEUS: STULTE, HAC NOCTE ANIMAM TUAM REPETUNT A TE: QUAE AUTEM PARASTI, CUJUS ERUNT? — « Dixit », non verbo, sed facto, immittens illi febrim, aliumve morbum lethalem, quo effecit ut diviti conscientia sua haec dictaret. Unde Euthymius: « Haec ei dixit, ait, per conscientiam: tunc enim conscientia mortem sentiens talia disserit. » STULTE. — Quia in consilio tuo, in quo tibi sapiens videbaris, nunc stultum te fuisse vides. HAC NOCTE. — In nocte ablata est anima, quae lucem considerationis habere noluit, ait S. Gregorius, lib. XV Moral., quaeque tendebat ad tenebras gehennae, ut idem Gregorius notat, lib. II Moral., cap. II. REPETUNT (scilicet Deus ejusque angeli, quasi exactores Dei, non casu, sed justo Dei judicio « repetunt », quasi ab invito) ANIMAM A TE — ut omnium frugum opumque, quas tibi Deus dedit, omniumque rerum tuarum rationem ei reddas. Ita Toletus. Rursum « repetunt »; quia anima tua non moritur cum corpore, sed est immortalis. Ad haec anima tua non est tua, sed Dei qui tibi illam inspiravit illamque tibi ut depositum credidit: jure ergo per instantem mortem illam nunc a te repetit. Audi de morte cuilibet imminente S. Hieronymum, epist. 3 ad Heliodorum: « Xerxes, ille rex potentissimus qui subvertit montes, maria constravit, cum de sublimi loco infinitam hominum multitudinem et innumerabilem vidisset exercitum, flevisse dicitur, quod post centum annos nullus eorum, quos tunc cernebat, superfuturus esset. O si possemus in talem ascendere speculam, de qua universam terram sub nostris pedibus cerneremus! Jam tibi ostenderem totius orbis ruinas, gentes gentibus, et regnis regna collisa: et non Xerxis tantum exercitum, sed totius mundi homines, qui nunc vivunt, in brevi spatio defuturos. » QUAE AUTEM PARASTI, CUJUS ERUNT? — « Non solum tibi non cedent, ait Euthymius, non solum tua non erunt, sed nec manifestum tibi est cujus erunt, utrum haeredis an peregrini? amici an inimici? quod ipsum etiam maerorem adauget. » Addit S. Jacobus, cap. V, 3: « Manducabunt carnes tuas, sicut ignis. » Vide ibi dicta. Vere S. Ambrosius: « Non nostra sunt, inquit, quae non possumus auferre nobiscum. Sola virtus comes est defunctorum, sola nos sequitur misericordia, quae tabernacula defunctis acquirit aeterna. » Vide S. Augustinum, hom. 38 inter 50, ubi inter cetera ait: « Hoc tollit fiscus, quod non accipit Christus. » Vere sapiens: « Quod, inquit, commodavit fortuna, tollet; quod mutuavit natura, repetet; quod paraverit virtus, retinebit. » Vide quae de vanitate et pernicie divitiarum ex Patribus congessi Isaiae V, 9.
12:21
21. SIC EST QUI SIBI THESAURIZAT, ET NON EST IN DEUM DIVES. — q.d. Talem fidem, talem exitum sortietur dives avarus, qui sibi, non Deo thesaurizat. Quaeres quis sit « dives in Deum? » Respondeo primo, « in Deum », id est apud Deum dives, vel, ut ex Graeco πλουτῶν vertas, ditescens, est qui per eleemosynam aliaque bona opera, multa merita et praesidia apud Deum quasi reconditas divitias habet, et in dies majores recondit, uti fuse docet Apostolus, I Timoth. VI, 17 et seqq. Vide ibi dicta. Secundo, « in Deum », id est in Deo, ut vertit Arabicus, dives est, qui soli Deo studet placere, qui in Deo omnem spem et amorem defigit, qui in Deo totus conquiescit, ut ab eo beetur eoque perfruatur in aeternum. Unde Glossa: « In Deum dives est, inquit, cujus exspectatio est Dominus, cujusque substantia est apud Deum. » « Deo dives, ait S. Augustinus, serm. 28 De Verbis Apostoli, est inops auri », puta pauper spiritu, qualis erat Petrus dicens claudo: « Argentum et aurum non est mihi; quod autem habeo, hoc tibi do. In nomine Jesu Christi, surge et ambula », Act. III. Idem, in Psalm. XXXIX: « Christus, ait, cum dives esset, pauper factus est, ut ipsius paupertate vos ditaremini. » Veros pauperes ditat, falsos divites pauperat, juxta illud: « Beati pauperes spiritu, quoniam ipsorum est regnum caelorum », Matth. V. « Conemur itaque, ait Theophylactus, divites fieri in Deum, hoc est, ut in illum fiduciam habeamus, et ut ille habeat nostras divitias et divitiarum cellam, nec dicamus bona nostra, sed bona Dei: si autem Dei sunt bona, ne privemus Deum bonis suis. Hoc est ditari in Deo, credere quod si omnia dedero et evacuavero me totum, non me aliquid rerum necessariarum defecturum est. Promptuarium enim meum Deus est, aperiam et tollam necessaria ea, quibus mihi opus fuerit. » Tertio, « dives », id est largus « in Deum » est qui est liberalis in pauperes: quod enim eis fit, Deus sibi factum aestimat, et praemiat. Unde Beda: « Qui vult, inquit, in Deum esse dives, non sibi thesaurizet, sed pauperibus possessa distribuat. » Hic sensus bonus est, sed partialis. Nam non agit hic Christus praecise de eleemosyna, sed de veris divitiis, quas docet esse non fruges et opes terrae, sed virtutes et bona opera; has enim parere vitam longaevam et beatam, tum in hoc seculo, tum potius in futuro. Quarto, S. Augustinus, serm. 44 De Temp., divitem Deo esse docet eum qui plenus est charitate, ideoque Deo: « Deus enim est charitas, et qui habet charitatem, in Deo manet, et Deus in eo », I Joan. IV. Audi S. Augustinum: « Si charitatem habes, Deum habes. Quid habet dives, si charitatem non habet? pauper, si charitatem habeat, quid non habet? Tu forte putas quod ille sit dives, cujus arca plena est auro, et ille non sit dives, cujus conscientia plena est Deo? Ille vere dives esse videtur, in quo Deus habitare dignatur. » Denique dives apud Deum est abundans omni virtute, uti pulchre et fuse explicat S. Ambrosius, lib. IV, epist. 27 ad Simplicianum, cujus verba recitavi I Petri III, 4, ad illa: « In incorruptibilitate quieti et modesti spiritus, qui est in conspectu Dei locuples. » Anagogice: divites Deo sunt beati qui Deo omnibusque Dei opibus perfruuntur. Unde S. Augustinus, serm. 74 De Temp., concludit solos Beatos esse divites, tum quia Deum possident, tum quia nullius indigent. « Ille, inquit, vere dives est, qui nullius eget; atqui soli Beati nullo egent: ergo soli Beati sunt divites. » Hinc idem Augustinus, praefat. 1 Psalm. XL: « Christus, ait, dives erat apud Patrem, et pauper apud nos; dives in caelo, pauper in terra; dives Deus, pauper Homo. » Quocirca sapienter S. Ambrosius, epist. 33 ad Demetriadem: « Quo, inquit, pretio quies hujus temporis aptius comparatur, quam ut ipsi mundo omnes divitiae, omnes dignitates et universarum cupiditatum materiae refundantur, et sancto beatoque commercio ematur Christiana libertas, fiantque Filii Dei de paupertate divites, de patientia fortes, de humilitate sublimes? » Et nonnullis interjectis: « Unde si vere intelligatur contemptus hisce rerum praesentium, ad quae tendat et qualia concupiscat, nihil hujusmodi mentibus rectius, nihil invenietur electius, quae sacratissimis desideriis universa transcendunt, neque ad ullam creaturam quamvis potentem atque mirabilem, sed ad ipsum omnium visibilium et invisibilium ambiunt creatorem, cui appropinquare, clarescere est; quem timere, gaudere est; cui servire, regnare est. »
12:29
29. ET NOLITE IN SUBLIME TOLLI. — Graece μὴ μετεωρίζεσθε, quod varii varie explicant. Primo, Clemens Alexandrinus, lib. II Paedag., cap. X, explicat, q.d. Nolite a veritate abduci, ut altiora sapere velitis quam fides et veritas docent. Secundo, S. Augustinus, lib. II Quaest. Evang., Quaest. XXIX, explicat, q.d. Nolite superbire ex eo quod abundetis victu et vestitu. Nam tale est superbire, cum quis abundat alimentis, ut si vulneratus se jactet quod multa domi habeat emplastra, cui bonum esset ne uno quidem indigere, ait S. Augustinus. Tertio, Euthymius, q.d. Nolite a sublimibus et caelestibus ad terrena detrahi, ut non caelestia, sed terrestria sapiatis et ambiatis. Quarto, Theophylactus, q.d. Nolite esse animo instabili, semper sublimius aliquid imaginantes, ut faciunt qui praesentibus non contenti, semper ad majora respiciunt. Quinto, et optime, μὴ μετεωρίζεσθε, id est, ne meteora quae supra vos sunt, v.g. siderum constellationes et concursus, nubium discursus, ventorum flatus, etc., anxie contemplemini, ut ex iis de futura annonae copia vel inopia judicetis et prospiciatis, juxta illud Jerem. X: « A signis caeli nolite metuere, quae timent Gentes. » Et illud Eccles. XI, 4: « Qui observat ventum, non seminat; et qui considerat nubes, nunquam metet. » Ita Toletus, Vatablus et alii. Unde Vatablus vertit, nolite esse anxii, quasi prae sollicitudine vultu ad caelum obverso. Aut q.d. Ne animo pendeatis velut in aere penduli, ad varia humana et creata praesidia varie respectantes, nec in Dei providentiam defixi. Unde Arabicus vertit, ne solliciti sitis. Omnia enim haec spectant eo, ut Christus nobis eximat nimiam sollicitudinem de victu ac vestitu, ac imprimat nobis firmam confidentiam in Deum, ut ab ejus paterna providentia secure haec omnia exspectemus. Graece enim μετέωρος vocatur, qui est animi dubius, suspensus, necdum mente fixus, sed ex eventu consulturus, et, ut Gaza vertit, pensilis. Hinc alii vertunt, nolite ex alto speculari, quod vulgo dicimus, nolite longos facere discursus, quasi nullum divinae providentiae locum relinquentes, vel de ea dubitantes. Et Franciscus Lucas: Ne, inquit, in sublime tollamini, ut scilicet procul ventura sollicite prospiciatis, ut in longum tempus futuris necessitatibus corporis consulatis et provideatis, ut in longe futurum tempus distendatis sollicitudinem de victu et vestitu, quod clare explicat Matthaeus, VI, 34, dicens: « Nolite solliciti esse in crastinum. » Haec omnia eodem redeunt, vetantque nimiam futuri sollicitudinem, ac jubent futura resignare divinae providentiae, in eaque confidere et secure conquiescere. Hoc Christi praeceptum secutus S. Franciscus, voluit sanxitque suos in diem vivere, nihilque in crastinum reservare, sed quod diurno victui superest erogari in pauperes, certo confidentes Deum crastino victui provisurum: uti Deus Eliae et Paulo, primo eremitae, quotidie panem per corvum transmisit, ac filiis Israel (facile erant tres hominum milliones) in deserto quotidie manna sufficiens ad diurnam sustentationem, de caelo depluit per 40 annos, quin et vestes eorum illaesas integrasque conservavit, imo cum pueris crescentibus illas pariter crescere effecit.
12:32
32. Nolite timere (ne victus et vestitus vobis desit, si sollicitudine deposita possessiones venditis et detis pauperibus, neve haec non adjiciantur vobis, si primum quaeratis regnum Dei), PUSILLUS GREX, — id est parvus, primo, quia tum pauci erant fideles, iique pauperes, vel conditione et censu, vel electione et sensu, sive spiritu; spernebant enim divitias terrae, ut anhelarent ad caelestes, ideoque coram mundo erant pusilli, id est viles et despecti: jam vero fide et religione Christi per totum orbem dilatata, ut reges quoque et principes ei se subdant, non est pusillus grex, sed amplissima et potentissima Ecclesia. Secundo, grex hominum fidelium est pusillus, si conferatur cum angelis, qui sunt innumeri, ait Euthymius, juxta illud: « Millia millium ministrabant ei, et decies millies centena millia assistebant ei. » Daniel. VII. Tertio, pusillus est grex fidelium, si comparetur cum maxima multitudine infidelium et impiorum. Addit Beda: dicitur pusillus grex ob humilitatem, vel ad comparationem majoris numeri reproborum. Tunc enim fideles omnes exemplo Christi ad Christianam humilitatem et paupertatem sponte sese demittebant, praesertim Apostoli et discipuli Christi; unde iis ait Christus: « Vendite quae possidetis. » Graece est μὴ φοβοῦ, τὸ μικρὸν ποίμνιον, id est ne time, parvus grex, vel pusillus: unde liquet τὸ « pusillus » esse nominativi casus; sed nominativus ponitur hic, ut et alibi saepe, pro vocativo; Apostolos enim vocat et compellat continuo hic Christus. Sic Livius ait, lib. I: « Audi, populus Albanus. » Et Virgilius: « Projice tela manu, sanguis meus », id est sanguis mi. Et: « Agnus Dei, qui tollis peccata mundi », id est Agnus Dei: nervosior enim et significantior hic est nominativus, quam si poneretur ipse in se vocativus. Quare, licet exponi posset supplendo nonnulla, q.d. Nolite timere, vos qui estis pusillus grex, ut maneat nominativus, tamen brevius et nervosius, nil supplendo, nominativus ponitur pro vocativo. Nolite ergo timere, o fideles, quia licet sitis pusillus grex, tamen Deus vos magni aestimat, magnamque et singularem vestri gerit curam, ac Christus Dominus est pastor vester, qui vos abunde pascet, juxta illud: « Ego sum pastor bonus », Joan. X, 11; et illud: « Dominus regit me, et nihil mihi deerit, in loco pascuae ibi me collocavit », Psalm. XXII. Audi B. Petrum Chrysologum, serm. 22: « Grex pusillus mundo, magnus est Deo; » et serm. 33: « Acquisivit humilitas, superbia quod amisit, et grex pusillus ac mitis totas et varias edomuit propria mansuetudine feritates: pusillus grex vicit ac fregit tot genera bestiarum, quot diversitates subdidit jugo Christi nationum; » idque fecit non feriendo, sed patiendo; non pugnando, sed moriendo pro Christo. QUIA COMPLACUIT PATRI VESTRO DARE VOBIS REGNUM. — « Vobis », non pigris, non otiantibus, non in sola Dei misericordia praesumentibus, sed verba jussaque mea audientibus, et reipsa exequentibus, ideoque crucem post me portantibus, passiones vestras mortificantibus, bonis operibus assidue incumbentibus. « Dare », non absolute, sed conditionate, si videlicet in mea fide, amore et obedientia usque ad mortem perseveretis; nec enim Judae a Christo postea desciscenti datum fuit hoc regnum. Rationem dat Christus, cur discipuli, licet pusilli et pauperes, non debeant timere ne necessaria eis desint, q.d. Cum Deus vos ita amet, ut destinet ad opes caelestes, ipsumque Dei caelique regnum, utique non negabit opes hasce viles terrae in quantum illae necessariae sunt ut tendatis ad regnum caeleste, illudque verbo et vita evangelizetis. Ita S. Cyrillus, in Catena: « Qui tam pretiosa largitur, ait, quomodo non erit conveniens erga vos ut alat, sed sinat vos fame mori? »
12:33
33. VENDITE QUAE POSSIDETIS, ET DATE ELEEMOSYNAM. — Consilium est, non praeceptum, ut volebat Pelagius, dicens omnes Christianos debere esse pauperes ex praecepto Christi. Nam hoc esse consilium, patet ex verbis Christi, Matth. XIX, 17 et 21: « Si vis, inquit, perfectus esse, vade, vende omnia, etc. » Sensus ergo est, q.d. Ut studeatis perfectioni Evangelicae, vendite quae possidetis, et pretium date pauperibus, ut me pauperem spiritu in simili paupertate sequamini, ac mecum contemnatis opes terrestres, ut obtineatis caelestes. Insuper id facite hoc fine, ut ostendatis vos non esse sollicitos de victu et vestitu, sed totos pendere a Dei providentia, ab eoque exspectare vitae necessaria, quae regnum suum quaerentibus ipse promisit. Hac de causa hoc Christi consilium secuti primi Christiani, omnia sua vendebant et pretium ponebant ad pedes Apostolorum, ut ipsi illud inter pauperes fideles distribuerent, Act. cap. II, vers. 3 et 4. Ita Beda: Nolite, ait, timere defutura vobis necessaria vitae, quin etiam possessa vendite ob eleemosynam; quod tunc digne fit, quando omnibus spretis ex labore manuum quis vivit et eleemosynam dat. FACITE VOBIS SACCULOS (Graece βαλάντια, id est marsupia, crumenas, bursas) QUI NON VETERASCENT (ac proinde ex quibus excidere et perdi nequeunt pecunia spiritualis eleemosynae, uti saepe excidit et perditur pecunia temporalis ex sacculis et crumenis divitum, vetustate attritis et laceris. Sacculi hi non veterascentes sunt sinus pauperum, ac magis mens et memoria Dei, in qua quasi in sacculo servat Deus vestras eleemosynas et bona opera, ut amplissimam eorum mercedem vobis in die judicii retribuat. Id explicat, subdens): THESAURUM NON DEFICIENTEM IN COELIS (repete facite et parate vobis per opera pietatis et charitatis), QUO FUR NON APPROPRIAT, NEQUE TINEA CORRUMPIT. — Hinc recte infert Chrysologus, serm. 25: « Quid ergo cum terra illi qui possidet caelum? quid illi cum humanis, qui adeptus est jam divina? nisi forte placent gemitus, eliguntur labores, amantur pericula, pessima mors delectat, et illata mala bonis sunt gratiora collatis. »
12:34
34. UBI ENIM THESAURUS VESTER EST, IBI ET COR VESTRUM ERIT. — Haec est ratio a priori, cur dixerit: « Vendite quae possidetis, et date eleemosynam; » ut scilicet ostendatis vos habere cor, non in aere, sed in aethere, quia ubi thesaurus est, ibi est et cor: si ergo thesaurum vestrum, per eleemosynam, collocetis in caelo; ostendetis pariter cor vestrum fixum esse in caelo, non in terra; in Deo, non in auro. Thesaurus enim hominis est id quod ipse amat, charum habet, magni aestimat, in quo spem suam reponit, etc. Cetera require Matth. VI, 20.
12:35
35. SINT LUMBI VESTRI PRAECINCTI, ET LUCERNAE ARDENTES IN MANIBUS VESTRIS, ET VOS SIMILES HOMINIBUS EXSPECTANTIBUS DOMINUM SUUM, QUANDO REVERTATUR A NUPTIIS. — Syrus, sint praecincti vestri lumbi, et accensae lucernae vestrae. Sic et Arabicus, Aegyptius, Aethiopicus et Persicus. Haec sic cum praecedentibus connecte. Dixerat Christus complacuisse Patri dare illis regnum; vendite ergo quae possidetis et date eleemosynam, ut per eam hoc regnum ematis: nunc urget ut ad hoc regnum, velut instans, studiose se comparent, ac praecincti lumbis, viam ad illud omni alia cura abjecta ineant et capessant, q.d. Estote parati, et omnibus virtutibus bonisque operibus et meritis, praesertim eleemosynae et contemptus opum, instructi, ut Christo Domino e caelo et caelestibus nuptiis gaudiisque ad vos in morte, ad judicium animae vestrae revertenti, digni occurratis, ac ab eo caelo adjudicari, et in caelum deduci mereamini. Alludit ad ritum Orientalium, quales erant Hebraei et Syri, apud quos mos erat longioribus vestibus et tunicis indui, quas iter facturi, vel laboraturi, aut ministraturi praecingebant, ut essent expediti ad iter et ministerium, ne ab eo ex vestibus ad genua et tibias assidue allisis impedirentur, ut patet Tobiae V, 5; et III Reg. cap. XVIII, vers. 46; infra, vers. 37. Mystice: lumbos praecingimus, cum carnis luxuriam (cujus, uti et seminis, origo est in lumbis) per continentiam coarctamus, ait S. Gregorius, hom. 13; et S. Augustinus, serm. 39 De Verbis Domini; S. Basilius, Isaiae XV; Beda et alii. Audi Chrysologum, serm. 24: « Lumbos nostros astringi jubet balteo castitatis, et totum carnis nostrae pendulum, fluidum, resolutum, constringi mandat continua zona virtutis, ut carne succincta ad Domini occursum liber, velox, expeditus nostrae mentis reddatur incessus. » Porro hae duae sententiae, vers. 33 et 36, possunt simul conjungi cum Maldonato, ut unam eamdemque contineant parabolam: possunt etiam disjungi cum Jansenio, ut duas contineant, unam lumborum praecinctorum et lucernarum ardentium, alteram servorum exspectantium dominum a nuptiis revertentem. Quocirca haec gnome a variis varie exponitur: varii enim sunt cingentes se, nimirum operarii, ministri, viatores, nuntii, milites, bajuli, continentes, ac varia sunt eorum cingula: scilicet operarii cinguntur cingulo laboris, ministri ministerii, viatores et nuntii viae, milites militiae, quod est cingulum strenuitatis, bajuli cingulo constantiae et patientiae, continentes continentiae, mortificationis et poenitentiae. Primo ergo de operariis lumbos ad opus praecingentibus, sic exponit Theophylactus: « Sint lumbi vestri praecincti, » hoc est, omnibus modis parati estote ad opera Domini vestri, et « lucernae ardentes in manibus vestris, » hoc est, ne in tenebris et absque judicio versemini; sed sit vobis lumen verbi, quod monstrabit vobis quae facienda et quae non facienda sint. Est igitur hic mundus, nox. Sic quoque exponit Euthymius et Titus; q.d. Parati et prompti estote ad omne bonum aggrediendum. Secundo, de ministrantibus Christo et pauperibus per eleemosynam (de hac enim sermo proxime praecessit) exponunt alii, q.d. Praecingite lumbos, ut sitis expediti et agiles ad ministrandum Christo et pauperibus: qua de re extat pulchra visio in Vita S. Joannis Eleemosynarii, qui promptissimus semper erat ad dandum cuique petenti eleemosynam, cap. XXIX, ubi dux ad mutuum praestandum tardior, visione centuplae remunerationis docetur esse celerior. Tertio, de viatoribus lumbos ad iter praecingentibus explicant alii, q.d. Praecingite lumbos, ut sitis expediti ad iter in caelum, de quo sermo praecessit; ad illud enim grandis vobis restat via. Nam caelum empyreum plusquam ducentis millionibus milliarium distat a terra, uti ex P. Clavio ostendi Genes. I. Quare, etiamsi quotidie per centum milliaria recta sursum ascenderes, necdum post ducentos annos ad empyreum pervenires. Qua de causa, cum hoc tibi sit impossibile, Deus statuit ut non gressibus corporis, sed affectibus animi magnis passibus eo contenderes. Quocirca anachoreta ille, apud Joannem Moschum, in Prato spirituali, per visionem hac de re est admonitus. Cum enim videretur sibi caelo appropinquare, velletque illud ingredi, audivit ab angelo: « Nemo piger huc ingreditur: ite, certate, contemnite vanitates saeculi. » Et Barlaam ad Josaphat, apud Damascenum, in Hist. cap. XLV: « Longum iter, ait, vobis ineundum est, quodque multo hujus vitae viatico opus habeat, ut ad sempiternum locum, in quo mansiones multae sunt, perveniatis. » Huc facit illud S. Petri, epist. I, cap. 1: « Succincti lumbos mentis vestrae, sobrii, perfecte sperate in eam quae offertur vobis gratiam, in revelationem Jesu Christi, quasi filii obedientiae, non configurati prioribus ignorantiae vestrae desideriis, sed secundum eum qui vocavit vos, Sanctum, ut et ipsi in omni conversatione sancti sitis. » Alludit ad exitum et transitum (unde Hebr. dictus est pascha), Hebraeorum ex Aegypto in terram promissam, qui erat figura Sanctorum ex terra transeuntium et contendentium in caelum: Hebraeis enim ita jussit sanxitque Deus in esu agni paschalis, pro felici transitu immolandi: « Renes vestros accingetis, et calceamenta habebitis in pedibus, tenentes baculos in manibus, » quasi accincti et expediti ad iter inchoandum, « et comedetis festinanter; est enim phase, id est transitus Domini. » Idem faciendum est mystice Christianis. Vide ibi dicta. Quarto, nuntii et legati accingunt lumbos ut sint celeres ad legationem obeundam. Hinc angeli, qui Dei nuntii sunt, pinguntur lumbis accinctis, quasi veloces et agiles ad exequendum jussa Dei, juxta illud: « Qui facit angelos suos spiritus, et ministros suos flammam ignis, » Hebr. I. Ait ergo Christus: Vos, o Apostoli et discipuli, accingite lumbos, ut sitis mei legati per totum orbem, ut scilicet annuntietis fidem Evangelicam Graecis, Romanis, Italis, Gallis, Hispanis, Indis, Brasiliis, Japonibus, Sinis, etc. Ecce ego mitto vos: ite ergo animose, velociter et ardenter instar angelorum, juxta illud Isaiae, XVII, 2: « Ite, Angeli veloces, ad gentem convulsam et dilaceratam. » Et cap. LVII, 7, quod citat Paulus, Rom. X, 15: « Quam speciosi pedes evangelizantium pacem, evangelizantium bona! » Quinto, milites et athletae accingunt lumbos, ut accincti sint fortiores fortiusque pugnent: lumbi enim, cum toti sint carnei et infirmi, cingulo firmi et robusti. Sic et vos, o Christiani, accingite lumbos cingulo strenuitatis et fortitudinis, ut quasi milites Christi fortiter contra diabolum, carnem et mundum dimicetis, vincatis et triumphetis, juxta illud Pauli, Ephes. VI, 14: « State succincti lumbos vestros in veritate, et induti loricam justitiae, etc. » Ubi multa hac de re dixi. Sic David ait, Psalm. CXVII: « Praecinxisti me virtute ad bellum. » Et Job, cap. XXXVIII: « Accinge sicut vir lumbos tuos. » Et Exodi XII: « Renes vestros accingetis; » ibant enim armati armis expugnaturi terram promissam. Unde Origenes, homil. 9 in lib. Judic., censet hic alludi ad milites Gedeonis, qui praecincti ibant contra Madianitas, ac tenentes lampades, id est faces accensas in lagenis, eas inter se complodentes, emicante flamma percelluerunt Madianitas, ut eos in fugam, imo in mutuam necem adigerent. Sexto, bajuli, ut fortes sint ad portanda onera, nec iis rumpantur et herniam contrahant, lumbos succingunt: sic et vos, o fideles, accingite lumbos vestros cingulo patientiae, ut generose omnia adversa toleretis. Ita Cyrillus, in Catena: « Prompti sitis, inquit, ad sustinenda mala. » Septimo, continentes, ut carnem doment et quibuslibet pravis concupiscentiae motibus generose resistant, cingunt se cingulo continentiae, id est abnegationis et mortificationis, quo omnia prava desideria, quae ex concupiscentia assidue oboriuntur, abnegant, refutant, mortificant, resecant. Ita Simeon Stylites lumbos nudos succinxit aspero fune situlae, qui secabat eum usque ad ossa: ingressus enim est carnem ita, ut vix appareret, quocirca caro ipsa computruit, et aegre curari sanarique potuit, uti narrat Antonius ejus discipulus in ipsius Vita, cap. III. Theodoretus vero, in Vita Simeonis, asserit funem hunc contextum fuisse ex palmis, ideoque asperrimum, quem Simeon tam arcte carni appressit, ut tota illa pars cui fuerat impositus, circumcirca exulceraretur, guttasque sanguinis emitteret. Mox praefectus monasterii, inquit, id resciens, vix illi solvit vinculum; sed nec sic persuasit, ut illi ulceri ullam adhiberet medicinam. Quare illum a monasterio dimisit, ne imbecillioribus ea quae essent supra vires aemulari conantibus, damni causa fieret. Sic multi Sancti olim gestarunt, et etiamnum gestant cingula cilicina, ut carnem doment. Hinc Judith, cap. IV: « Ut offerrent, inquit, Deo sacrificia praecincti ciliciis. » Hujus meminit S. Hieronymus, Jerem. I, et Ezech. VI, et appellat cingulum mortificationis, affirmatque cingula Eliae et Joannis Baptistae talia fuisse. Denique Paulus, Coloss. III: « Mortificate, ait, membra vestra, quae sunt super terram, immunditiam, libidinem, concupiscentiam pravam, avaritiam. » Unde S. Augustinus, serm. 39 De Verbis Dom., et lib. II De Consensu Evangel., cap. XXV: « Praecingite lumbos, inquit, hoc est omnes appetitus et affectus circa res saeculi contrahite et mortificate. » ET LUCERNAE ARDENTES IN MANIBUS VESTRIS. — Jussit Christus nos lumbis praecinctis esse expeditos ad bona opera, et ad iter in caelum, nunc apposite requirit lucernas ardentes; hae enim nocte requiruntur ad operandum, aeque ac ad iter ineundum: haec autem vita nostra est mystica nox, plena ignorantiae, errorum et concupiscentiarum tenebris. Igitur ut in ea nocte incedamus et operemur, lumine et lucernis accensis est opus: proprie autem alludit ad nuptiale convivium, quod noctu peragi solet cum luminibus, q.d. Sicut noctu famuli dominum e nuptiis redeuntem accensis facibus exspectant et praeeunt; sic et vos me e caelo ad vos morte redeuntem vigiles exspectate, et cum facibus spiritualibus mihi occurrite, quia nescitis diem et horam mortis vestrae, et adventus Christi ad vestrum judicium; illud ergo, si sapitis, singulis horis parati exspectate. Sic enim virgines lampadibus accensis sponsum praestolantur, Matth. XXV. Eadem enim fere est parabola haec Lucae cum illa Matthaei. Quaeres quidnam significent lucernae ardentes? Respondet primo Theophylactus significare hoc, q.d. Adsit vobis lux rationis et discretionis, ut dignoscatis quid et quomodo agendum sit. Rursum adsit vobis lucerna, id est fides, sed ardens charitate et fervore spiritus: haec enim quid agendum, quid cavendum sit ostendet: haec quoque ad actus virtutum heroicos vos impellet; haec pariter vos incitabit, ut alios fidem et viam salutis docere et amore Dei accendere satagatis, nec patiamini aliquos in tenebris ignorantiae, inquit Cyrillus, et peccatorum vivere. Ita S. Augustinus, serm. 39 De Verbis Domini. Accedit S. Hieronymus (vel quisquis est auctor), in cap. I Jerem., qui lucernam tenere in manibus, ait idem esse quod praedicare Evangelium. Mystice: « Habent suum ista mysterium: nam in lumborum praecinctione castitas, in baculo regimen pastorale, in lucernis ardentibus boni fulgor operis indicatur, » ait Caelestinus, epist. 2 ad Episc. Gall. Sic et S. Gregorius, hom. 13, per lucernas ardentes accipit bona exempla. « Lucernas, inquit, ardentes in manibus tenemus, cum per bona opera proximis nostris lucis exempla monstramus. Duo sunt quae jubentur, et lumbos restringere, et lucernas tenere; ut et munditia sit castitas in corpore, et lumen veritatis in operatione; nec castitas ergo magna est sine bono opere, nec bonum opus aliquid est sine castitate. » Rursum S. Augustinus, lib. II Quaest. Evang.: Lumbi praecincti, ait, sunt continentia rerum saecularium; lucernae ardentes, sunt idipsum vero fine et recta intentione facere. Insuper S. Maximus: « Lucernae accensae, inquit, sunt oratio, contemplatio et spiritualis dilectio. » Denique Origenes, hom. 9 in lib. Judic., censet hic alludi ad lampades, id est taedas militum Gedeonis: sicut enim ipsi complosis lagenis, et taedis inde emicantibus ac effulgurantibus perterruerunt Madianitas; sic Apostoli et Martyres corporibus per martyrium complosis et fractis, coeperunt coruscare miraculis, quibus in fugam versi sunt persecutores, itaque eorum doctrina, aeque ac sanctitas toto orbe inclaruit, uti pulchre explicat Beda in Quaest. super libr. Judic., et fuse S. Gregorius, lib. XXX Moral., cap. XXXII et seq. Vide historiam Judicum, cap. VII. In manibus vestris. — Haec verba non legunt Graeca, Syrus et Arabicus, nec Graeci Patres, ut Origenes, Clemens, Cyrillus, Chrysostomus, Basilius, Titus; nec ex Latinis S. Ambrosius, S. Cyprianus, Hilarius et Augustinus, serm. 39. Illa tamen legit S. Gregorius, homil. 13; Irenaeus, lib. IV, cap. LXXII; et S. Hieronymus, in Ephes. XVI, et Jerem. I; ac Bibliorum codices Romae correcti. « In manibus » ergo, id est prae manibus, ad manus, scilicet juxta vos, coram vobis, ut vobis operantibus lucem praebeant ad opus: nec enim operantes solent lucernas in manibus tenere, sed juxta se. Rursum proprie « in manibus, » ut cum iis quasi famuli Christo Domino venienti occurratis. Ex hac Christi sententia ortus est mos, fidelibus in agone dandi in manus cereos benedictos accensos, ut testentur se fide et charitate ardenti occurrere Christo, itaque ad id excitentur. Vide Amalarium, Rabanum et alios qui de Officiis Ecclesiasticis scripserunt. Addit S. Cyrillus, lib. IV De Adorat. in spiritu et veritate: « Et calceati pedibus vestris. » Verum ceteri omnes id non habent: quare videtur S. Cyrillus illud ex Paulo, Ephes. VI, 15, per inadvertentiam huc transcripsisse.
12:36
ET VOS SIMILES HOMINIBUS EXSPECTANTIBUS DOMINUM SUUM. — Tertium est hoc Christi praeceptum, vel potius tertia ejusdem praecepti pars: prima enim est lumbos praecingere; secunda, lucernas tenere; tertia, dominum exspectare. Huc enim duo priora referuntur. Sensus est, q. d. Et vos ita plane parati et compositi sitis, sicut solent esse famuli noctu exspectantes dominum; scilicet vigiles, praecincti lumbis, tenentes lucernas ardentes. Unde Maldonatus putat unam eamdemque esse hanc parabolam, sed trimembrem; Jansenius censet esse diversam; sed eodem res redit: quia, ut dixi, haec est alia et tertia pars parabolae, ad quam duae priores tendunt et diriguntur. Exspectant dominum, ait Toletus, qui se hic peregrinos aestimantes desiderio Christi flagrant, crebro et quasi jugiter de eo cogitant, intentum in eum habent animum, ejus amore et spe patienter ferunt adversa et quaelibet incommoda, timent eum offendere, quem jam venientem ante oculos habent: facile contemnunt ea omnia, quae ad adventum ejus non faciunt; iis delectantur, quae illi grata esse cognoscunt: vilipendunt temporalia ob spem aeternorum. Symbolice: τὸ «sint lumbi vestri praecincti» docet nos hic quasi peregrinos tendere ad patriam caelestem, juxta illud I Petr. II: «Obsecro vos tanquam advenas et peregrinos abstinere vos a carnalibus desideriis, quae militant adversus animam.» Secundo, τὸ «et lucernae ardentes in manibus vestris» notat nos debere per virtutes omnibus praelucere, juxta id quod subdit Petrus: «Conversationem vestram inter Gentes habentes bonam.» Tertio, τὸ «et vos similes hominibus exspectantibus dominum» monet nos spe in caelo debere esse defixos, juxta id quod addit Petrus: «Perfecte sperate in eam quae vobis offertur gratiam.» Rursum S. Augustinus, serm. 39 De Verbis Domini, asserit haec tria esse illa, de quibus Felicem praesidem admonuit Paulus, Actor. XXIV. Docebat, ait, Paulus eos de continentia, de justitia et de spe vitae aeternae; his namque summa vitae Evangelicae comprehenditur. Secundo, hisce tribus denotantur tria munia vitae Apostolicae. Primo enim lumbi praecincti notant Apostolos mitti a Christo ad evangelizandum per totum orbem, et simul ad pugnandum contra omnes daemones, tyrannos, infideles, vitia, juxta illud: «Dedi vobis potestatem calcandi super serpentes et scorpiones, et omnem virtutem inimici,» Lucae XI. Idcirco enim praecinguntur hic cingulo militiae Christianae et Apostolicae, quasi in praelium acerrimum contendant. Secundo, lucernae ardentes notant eos sua praedicatione et doctrina orbem illuminare debere, juxta illud: «Vos estis lux mundi,» Matth. V. Tertio, τὸ «et vos similes hominibus exspectantibus dominum» significat eos vitam praesentem, et omnia quae in mundo sunt, debere spernere et calcare, ac vitam agere caelestem et divinam, ut mente et corde in caelo sint fixi, juxta illud Philipp. III: «Nostra conversatio in caelis est.» Subdit Paulus finem, fructum et praemium: «Unde etiam Salvatorem exspectamus Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum, qui reformabit corpus humilitatis nostrae, configuratum corpori claritatis suae,» q. d. Ideo spernimus terrena, ambimus caelestia, quia certa spe exspectamus Christum, qui nos beabit et glorificabit in aeternum. Ita Toletus. Haec tria semper in mente fixa habuere primi Christiani, qui quasi peregrini terrae et cives caeli, opes, honores, delicias ipsamque vitam praesentem pro Christo ultro profundebant, quia certo exspectabant post brevem hanc vitam instantem Domini adventum, scilicet vitam beatam et aeternam a Christo sibi dandam: quae sane vera est sapientia et prudentia. Id videre est in Pontificibus, Virginibus, Martyribus Romanis per trecentos annos a S. Petro usque ad S. Sylvestrum, qui in continuis persecutionibus gaudebant spoliari bonis, incarcerari, flagellari, occidi, comburi, ut Christo fruerentur in caelo. Emicuit inter alios S. Caecilia, quae aetate, pulchritudine, opibus, nobilitate florens, ultro laetissime omnia prodigit pro Christo, ac ejus animum tam excelsum mirantibus, miserantibus ac complorantibus amicis, hilaris et exultans procedens ad locum martyrii, causam dedit: «Hoc, ait, non est juventutem perdere, sed mutare: hoc est dare lutum, et accipere aurum; dare habitaculum vile et parvum, et accipere palatium magnum et amplissimum ex lapidibus pretiosis et auro constructum; dare rem perituram, et accipere rem quae finem nescit et mortem ignorat.» Et paulo post: «Deus noster Jesus Christus non dat pondus ad pondus, sed quod simplum acceperit, centuplum reddit, insuper et vitam aeternam.» Ita habent ejus Acta. Quocirca Christiani vita non debet esse aliud quam exspectatio Christi, ut eum liberet ab hac vita misera, vili et exili, tot timoribus et periculis obnoxia, eumque conducat ad suum in caelis regnum et gloriam aeternam. Hinc Prophetae et Paulus passim docent fideles ita pie et sancte debere vivere, ac mundana omnia contemnere, ut avide et assidue exspectent adventum Christi. Ita Jacob patriarcha moriens, anhelans ad adventum Christi: «Salutare tuum, ait (id est salvatorem tuum) exspectabo, Domine,» Gen. XLIX. Job, cap. 14: «Cunctis diebus quibus nunc milito, inquit, exspecto donec veniat immutatio mea.» Psaltes: «Exspectans, ait, exspectavi Dominum,» Psalm. XXXIX, 1. Et: «Exspecta Dominum, viriliter age, confortetur cor tuum, et sustine Dominum,» Psalm. XXVI, 14. Isaias, cap. VIII, 17: «Exspectabo, ait, Dominum.» Et cap. XXV, 9: «Exspectabimus eum, et salvabit nos: iste Dominus, sustinuimus eum, exsultabimus, et laetabimur in salutari ejus.» Jeremias, Thren. III, 24: «Pars mea Dominus, ait, propterea exspectabo eum.» Michaeas, VII, 7: «Ego autem ad Dominum aspiciam, exspectabo Deum salvatorem meum.» Sic Joseph ab Arimathia, spreto Judaeorum metu, Christum sepelivit, quia «exspectabat regnum Dei,» Luc. XXIII, 51. Paulus, Rom. VIII, 19: «Exspectatio creaturae, ait, revelationem filiorum Dei exspectat.» Et vers. 23: «Nos ipsi primitias spiritus habentes; et ipsi intra nos gemimus, adoptionem filiorum exspectantes, redemptionem corporis nostri.» Galat. V, 5: «Spem justitiae exspectantes.» Philipp. III, 20: «Unde etiam Salvatorem exspectamus.» Ad Titum, II, 13: «Sobrie, juste et pie vivamus in hoc saeculo, exspectantes beatam spem, et adventum gloriae magni Dei.» S. Petrus, epist. II, cap. III, 11: «Cum igitur, inquit, haec omnia dissolvenda sint, quales oportet vos esse in sanctis conversationibus et pietatibus, exspectantes et properantes in adventum diei Domini.» Et vers. 13: «Novos vero caelos et novam terram secundum promissa ipsius exspectamus, in quibus justitia habitat. Propter quod, charissimi, haec exspectantes, satagite immaculati et inviolati ei inveniri in pace.» Quocirca Climacus, gradu De morte: Justus, inquit, est, qui mortem non timet; sanctus vero et perfectus, qui illam quotidie exspectat. Ille Dominum exspectabat S. Franciscus, unde moriens recitansque Psal. CXLI, vers. 8: «Me exspectant justi, donec retribuas mihi,» immortuus est. Et B. Bernardus jubilabat: Desidero te millies, Mi Jesu, quando venies, Me laetum quando facies, Me de te quando saties? Memorabile et terribile est quod scribit S. Brigida, lib. IV Revelat., cap. VII, in Purgatorio tertium et superiorem esse locum, ubi nulla alia est poena, nisi desiderium perveniendi ad Deum ejusque visionem beatificam. Atque ibi hoc desiderio torqueri eos qui in hac vita non habuerunt perfectum desiderium perveniendi ad Dei praesentiam ejusque visione fruendi. Similis loci in Purgatorio meminit Beda, lib. V Hist., cap. XIII; et S. Gregorius, lib. IV Dial., cap. XXXVI; ac Dionysius Carthusianus, in Dial. de Judicio partic., art. 31; et Bellarminus, lib. De Purgat., cap. VI. Est enim quaedam indignitas, et quasi vilipensio tantae visionis et gloriae Dei, quod non ardenter a fidelibus et Sanctis desideretur, ac signum quod ejus opes et gaudia non satis considerent, ponderent et penetrent, uti par erat. Vive ergo, o Christiane, tuo Christo, non mundo; vive spiritui, non carni; vive caelo, non gehennae; vive non tempori, sed aeternitati. QUANDO REVERTATUR A NUPTIIS. — Videtur hoc esse emblema parabolae, ac proinde non necessario applicandum rei per illam significatae. Potest tamen illi applicari hoc modo, quod Christus in incarnatione celebrarit sponsalia cum Ecclesia et fidelibus omnibus; ascendens vero in caelum ibi cum eadem consummarit nuptias, quia per gloriam visionis beatificae intime et indivulse Beatis omnibus unitur per omnem aeternitatem. Cum ergo e caelis ad judicium animae cujusque redit, videtur a nuptiis caelestibus redire, ut ad easdem novam sponsam inducat: nuptiae ergo sunt summa unio, summum gaudium, quod Christus habet cum Beatis in caelo. Ita S. Gregorius, Beda, Theophylactus, Euthymius, Toletus et alii. UT, CUM VENERIT, ET PULSAVERIT, CONFESTIM APERIANT EI. — Significat Christus nos in vita parare debere virtutes et merita, quibus in morte ornati, hilares et gaudentes occurramus Christo: nec enim tunc locus erit aut tempus operandi, ac vix poenitendi; tunc enim sensus sunt hebetati, et animus morbis oppressus, vix potest de peccatis et de salute sua cogitare. Quare imprudentissime faciunt, qui in vita sua voluptatibus indulgent, dicuntque se in morte acturos poenitentiam; in morte enim poenitentia est sera et coacta, ideoque raro vera, seria et sincera. Audi S. Gregorium, hom. 13: «Venit Dominus, cum ad judicium properat: pulsat vero, cum jam per aegritudinis molestias esse mortem vicinam designat; cui confestim aperimus, si hunc cum amore suscipimus. Aperire enim judici pulsanti non vult, qui exire de corpore trepidat, et videre eum, quem contempsisse se meminit, judicem formidat. Qui autem de sua spe et operatione securus est, pulsanti confestim aperit, quia laetus judicem sustinet; et cum tempus propinquae mortis advenerit, de gloria retributionis hilarescit.»
12:37
BEATI SUNT SERVI ILLI, QUOS CUM VENERIT DOMINUS, INVENERIT VIGILANTES, — scilicet lumbis praecinctos, tenentes lucernas et exspectantes dominum, uti praecessit: his enim meritum dabit praemium, scilicet beatitudinem aeternam, ut visione Dei potiantur et fruantur in omni gloria et gaudio per omnia saeculorum saecula. Unde explicans, subdit: AMEN DICO VOBIS, QUOD PRAECINGET SE, ET FACIET ILLOS DISCUMBERE, ET TRANSIENS MINISTRABIT ILLIS. — Christus par pari reddit suis, in caelo praecinctis praecinget se, servis suis serviet; eos qui laboraverunt in suo obsequio, faciet quiescere, discumbere, coenare, ac ministrantibus sibi famulis ipse Rex regum, et Dominus dominantium, mira dignatione ministrabit. Transiens. — Solent enim ministri et sponsi mensas obire, ut videant si cui quid desit, illudque ei porrigant. Nota: Haec parabolice accipienda sunt, non proprie, ut patet; in caelo enim non sunt cingula, nec praecincti, nec mensae, nec discubitus, nec transeuntes, nec ministrantes. Tantum ergo dicere vult Christus: primo, se inusitatum prae omnibus bonis dominis, ac infinities majorem fidelibus suis servis in caelo honorem exhibiturum; ut scilicet ibi eos ex servis faciat quasi dominos, quibus communicet et administret communionem sui epuli nuptialis, id est felicitatis et gloriae caelestis. Idque secundo, se facturum cum multiplicibus et indesinentibus ferculis, id est voluptatibus et deliciis tam animae quam corporis; ac tertio, provisurum ne quid cui desit, non tantum necessarium, sed et jucundum, aut optatum et desideratum: faciet enim ne quis quid desideret, quia omnia desiderata, imo omnia quae desiderari possunt, superabundanter largietur, juxta illud: «Satiabimur cum apparuerit gloria tua.» Et: «Inebriabuntur ab ubertate domus tuae, et torrente voluptatis tuae potabis eos.» Quarto, se pro meritis cuique alias et alias delicias appositurum: τὸ enim «transiens» significat coenam fore pro meritis cujusque variam et lautissimam; τὸ vero «ministrabit» fore honorificentissimam; «faciet illos discumbere,» fore aeternam, ait Toletus. PRAECINGET SE. — Praecingetur itaque Deus, ait Theophylactus, quatenus non omnium bonorum effusionem nobis suppeditat, sed illam restringit. Quis enim potest capere quantus sit Deus? Et manifestum est ex Seraphim, qui se obtegunt, propter excellentiam divini luminis. ET FACIET ILLOS DISCUMBERE. — Audi S. Dionysium Areopagitam, epist. 9 ad Titum: «Accubationem, inquit, requiem esse censemus multorum laborum, vitam tutam divinumque vivendi genus in lumine ac regione vivorum, plenum omnis sanctae voluptatis: largamque omnis generis et beatorum bonorum suppeditationem, per quam omni gaudio complentur; atque id Jesu eos et exhilarante, et in mensa collocante, eisque et ministrante, et aeternam quietem largiente, et perfecte bona tribuente et infundente.» Symbolice: S. Gregorius, hom. 43: «Praecinget se, inquit, id est ad retributionem praeparabit, et faciet illos discumbere, id est aeterna quiete refoveri. Discumbere quippe nostrum, in regno quiescere est. Unde rursum Dominus dicit: Venient et recumbent cum Abraham, Isaac et Jacob. Transiens autem Dominus ministrat, quia lucis suae illustratione nos satiat. Transire vero dictum est, cum de judicio ad regnum redit; vel certe Dominus nobis post judicium transit, quia ab humanitatis forma in divinitatis suae contemplationem nos elevat. Et transire ejus est, in claritatis suae speculationem nos ducere, cum eum quem in humanitate in judicio cernimus, etiam in divinitate post judicium videmus.»
12:38
ET SI VENERIT IN SECUNDA VIGILIA, ET SI IN TERTIA VIGILIA VENERIT, ET ITA INVENERIT, BEATI sunt servi illi. — Prima vigilia incipit vespere, sive initio noctis, duratque tres horas: quibus exactis incipit secunda vigilia, quae finitur in media nocte: a qua incipit tertia vigilia, duratque per tres horas: post quas incipit quarta vigilia, duratque usque ad auroram vel solis ortum. Significat hisce vigiliis Christus, qualibet aetate et quolibet tempore nos vigilare et paratos esse debere ad Domini adventum, quia dies mortis incerta est, nec vel unum habemus certum vitae diem vel horam. Prima ergo vigilia est pueritia; secunda, est juventus; tertia, est virilis aetas; quarta, est senectus. Ita Titus et S. Gregorius. Non meminit Christus, ait Franciscus Lucas, quartae vigiliae, uti nec primae, quia nec tam cito, nec tam sero rediri a nuptiis solet, quae circa medium noctis ut plurimum solvuntur, sponsa in thalamum inducta. Interim significat omni tempore vigilandum nobis esse, etiam aetate provecta et decrepita; nec satis esse aliquando aut ad tempus vigilare in aetate juvenili et virili, sed perseverandum quamdiu haec vita durat, quod incerta sit hora mortis, et adventus Domini longanimiter sit exspectandus. Ita S. Basilius, hom. De non adhaerendo rebus saecularibus: «Oportet, ait, nos quotidie ad emigrandum ex hac vita paratos esse, et nutum Domini fixis oculis exspectare,» etc., ut singuli Domino venienti et pulsanti confestim aperiant. Adde: Christus meminit duntaxat secundae et tertiae vigiliae, quia in illis somnus solet esse certior et profundior, ut innuat se venturum cum homines maxime putant, cumque aliis cogitationibus curisque immersi profunde quasi dormiunt: quare tunc prudentes servos maxime vigilare et paratos esse debere, ut, cum sibi sanissimi et prosperrimi videntur, mortem sibi ex insidiis astantem exspectent. Aliam causam dat Toletus: Non meminit, ait, quartae vigiliae, quia rarissimi sunt qui ad extremum vitae differentes bene operari, inveniuntur id facientes; ne etiam pigros faceret, si ejus meminisset. Ex his concludit S. Gregorius, hom. 13, atque omnes ad studium virtutis exhortatur, dicens: «Horam ultimam Dominus noster idcirco voluit nobis esse incognitam, ut semper possit esse suspecta; ut, dum illam praevidere non possumus, ad illam sine intermissione praeparemur. Quia igitur momentis suis horae fugiunt, agite, fratres charissimi, ut in boni operis mercede teneantur. Audite quid sapiens Salomon dicat: Quodcumque potest manus tua facere, instanter operare; quia nec opus, nec scientia, nec ratio, nec sapientia erunt apud inferos, quo tu properas. Quia ergo et venturae mortis tempus ignoramus, et post mortem operari non possumus, superest ut ante mortem tempora indulta rapiamus: sic enim mors ipsa cum venerit, vincetur, si priusquam veniat, semper timeatur.»
12:41
AIT AUTEM EI PETRUS: DOMINE, AD NOS DICIS HANC PARABOLAM (vigiliarum), AN ET AD OMNES — homines, praesertim fideles, tam nunc viventes, quam postea futuros? De eo dubitabat Petrus, quia solebat Christus quaedam documenta dare solis Apostolis, alia omnibus fidelibus, atque hic quaedam dixerat, quae ad solos Apostolos et viros perfectos spectare videbantur, ut vers. 32: «Nolite timere, pusillus grex, quia complacuit Patri vestro dare vobis regnum: vendite quae possidetis.» Et vers. 37: «Amen dico vobis, quod praecinget se, et faciet illos discumbere, et transiens ministrabit illis.» Caetera vero de vigilando et exspectando adventum Domini, videbantur ad omnes fideles pertinere.
12:42
DIXIT AUTEM DOMINUS: QUIS, PUTAS, EST FIDELIS DISPENSATOR, ET PRUDENS, QUEM CONSTITUIT DOMINUS SUPRA FAMILIAM SUAM, UT DET ILLIS IN TEMPORE TRITICI MENSURAM? — Petro respondet Christus se quidem ad omnes fideles loqui, sed maxime ad Petrum et Apostolos. His enim major incumbit vigilia et cura, ut non tantum se, sed et alios fideles salvent; atque Petrus erat dispensator, Graece, oeconomus, quem Christus constituit super familiam, id est Ecclesiam suam; sic et caeteri Apostoli, juxta illud Pauli: «Sic nos existimet homo ut ministros Christi, et dispensatores mysteriorum Dei,» I Cor. IV, 1. UT DET ILLIS IN TEMPORE TRITICI MENSURAM. — Alludit ad morem veterum, apud quos communis erat arctaque servitus; abundabant enim mancipiis, quibus Christiani jam carent. Illi ergo unum ex servis praeficiebant mancipiis, qui quolibet mense mensuram (unde dictum est demensum) annonae et victus, puta tritici, vel hordei, si viles essent personae, uti dixi Oseae III, 2, eis distribuebat. Potest secundo, «tritici» referri ad «tempore.» Boni enim oeconomi est, instar Josephi, cum tempus est messis tritici, frugaliter illud dispensare per mensuras in singula familiae capita, ne vendatur, vel in pauperes erogetur, itaque domesticis non sufficiat. Caetera usque ad vers. 46 explicui Matth. xxiv. Nota «dispensator et mensuram.» Nam aequus patrisfamilias dispensator non eadem omnibus dat mensuram, sed cuique propriam ac pro aetate, dignitate vel meritis proportionatam et adaequatam; hoc enim est rectum dispensatoris officium, ut cuique congrua dispenset et distribuat. Alia enim cibi ratio et mensura congruit infanti, alia adolescenti, alia viro, alia seni, alia feminae, alia uxori, alia filiabus, alia ancillis, alia filiis, alia servis. Qua ex re moraliter Christus docet Episcopos, Pastores, Confessarios, Concionatores, ut non eumdem omnibus fidelibus doctrinae cibum exhibeant, nec in genere duntaxat ad omnes de virtutibus verba faciant, sed in particulari cuique instillent eas virtutes, quae aetati, statui et gradui illius sunt congruae et propriae. Unde praxin hujus Christi parabolae et sententiae suo exemplo docuit S. Paulus, qui, Ephes. VI, 1 et seq., alia filiis, alia patribus, alia servis dat monita et praecepta; ac Timotheum, Episcopum Ephesi, instruens, epist. 1, cap. V, 1: «Seniorem, ait, ne increpaveris, sed obsecra ut patrem; juvenes, ut fratres; anus, ut matres; juvenculas, ut sorores, in omni castitate; viduas honora quae vere viduae sunt: si qua autem vidua filios aut nepotes habet, discat primum domum suam regere,» etc. Similia praescribit Tito, cap. II, 2 et seq. Christum et Paulum secutus est S. Gregorius Thaumaturgus, Neocaesareae Episcopus, de quo ita scribit Nyssenus in ejus Vita: «Qui lugebat, audiebat ab eo quod eum consolaretur: juvenis castigabatur et docebatur temperantiam; seni porrigebatur medicina verbis convenientibus; servi docebantur, ut bene afficerentur in dominos; qui dominatum obtinebant, ut essent benigni et clementes in eos qui subjiciebantur eorum imperio; pauper, ut solas divitias existimaret virtutem; is qui de suis se jactabat divitiis, convenienter admonebatur, ut eorum quae habebat esset oeconomus, non dominus; mulieribus conducibilia, pueris convenientia, et patribus ea quae decebat distribuens.» Et S. Cyprianus, qui, ut scribit Pontius Diaconus in ejus Vita, virgines hortabatur ad congruentem pudicitiae disciplinam, et habitum sanctimonia dignum: docebat lapsos poenitentiam, veritatem haereticos, schismaticos unitatem, filios Dei pacem et Evangelicae precis legem; Christianos mollioris affectus circa amissionem suorum, solabatur spe futurorum; livorem invidiae dulcedine salutaris remedii inhibebat; Martyres exhortatione divini sermonis erigebat; Confessores frontium inscriptione signatos, incentivo tubae caelestis animabat. Id denique prae caeteris exacte praestitit S. Gregorius Pontifex, qui omnium pauperum Romae et in locis vicinis degentium nomina in scripto habebat, ac cuique ea quae erant necessaria, distribuebat. Insuper alebat tria millia Monialium Romae existentium, extra Romam vero longe plura. Quare de illo vere dicas: «Eleemosynas illius enarrabit omnis Ecclesia Sanctorum,» Eccli. xxxi, 11. Quantam vero animarum curam haberet, ac singulis opportuna salutis juxta statum cujusque praecepta suggereret, patet ex ejus homiliis et ex epistolis, in quibus Mauritium Imperatorem monet, ne milites a vita religiosa avocet; Joannem, Patriarcham Constantinopolitanum, ne universalis Episcopi nomen superbum sibi arroget; Venantium, Cancellarium Italiae, ut habitum monasticum dimissum resumat; Joannem, Ravennae Episcopum, ut pallium temere usurpatum deponat; Augustino, Apostolo in Angliam destinato, rationes et modos praescribit, quibus Angliam ad fidem Christi convertat; Episcopos Hiberniae docet, ne in nomine Trinitatis baptizatos ab haereticis rebaptizent, et plurima talia. Pervolve tomum IV Epistolarum ejus, et miraberis unum virum tot negotiis occupatum, tot infirmitatibus obrutum, tot tantaque particularia et congrua virtutum monita singulis praescribere. Prudentia enim non in universali, sed in particulari quolibet opere prudenter dirigendo consistit; actiones enim virtutum singulares sunt, et singularem exigunt directionem et doctrinam.
12:46
ET DIVIDET EUM, — id est separabit eum a se suaque familia, puta ab Ecclesia triumphante, a societate Beatorum ipsaque beatitudine servis fidelibus promissa. Unde S. Hieronymus, in cap. xxiv Matth.: «Dividet eum,» inquit, hoc est separabit a consortio Sanctorum. S. Hilarius: «Dividet eum» a bonis promissis. Origenes: «Dividet eum» a dono Spiritus Sancti, atque a consortio et custodia angelorum; privabit enim eum Christus omni gratia, omni virtute, omni auxilio, omni spe salutis. PARTEMQUE EIUS CUM INFIDELIBUS PONET, — id est puniet eum cum caeteris servis qui sibi infideles fuerunt, etsi fideles se simularent. Unde Matthaeus, cap. xxiv, 50, habet, «cum hypocritis.» Possunt quoque hic «infideles» accipi increduli, qui in Christum credere nolunt, de quibus dicitur: «Qui non credit, jam judicatus est,» Joan. III, 18.
12:47
ILLE AUTEM SERVUS, QUI COGNOVIT VOLUNTATEM DOMINI SUI, ET NON PRAEPARAVIT (se ad adventum domini, praeparando et distribuendo famulis sibi commissis in tempore tritici mensuram, sed eos percutiendo, ac edendo, bibendo et inebriando, bona domini sui disperdidit), ET NON FECIT SECUNDUM VOLUNTATEM EJUS (jam dictam), VAPULABIT MULTIS. — Flagellis et plagis multis caedetur.
12:48
QUI AUTEM NON COGNOVIT (voluntatem domini) ET FECIT DIGNA PLAGIS, VAPULABIT PAUCIS, — id est paucioribus quam is qui cognovit voluntatem domini: intellige juxta mensuram tam ignorantiae, quam facti et culpae. Sunt enim quatuor gradus ignorantiae: scilicet, prima invincibilis, quae est inculpata; secunda, vincibilis, sed difficulter, quae parum habet culpae et reatus poenae; tertia crassa, quae plus habet; quarta affectata, quae plurimum habet culpae et poenae, de qua dicitur Psal. xxxv, 5: «Noluit intelligere ut bene ageret.» «Hic omnia despexit, ait Euthymius; ille vero segnis fuit: gravior est autem segnitie contemptus.» Segnis enim «cum scire potuisset, non scivit,» et, ut ait Titus, discere neglexit; contemnens vero despexit et irrisit. Hinc patet contra Jovinianum et modernos haereticos, esse gradus peccatorum etiam mortalium, aliaque aliis esse graviora, ideoque graviori poena aeterna puniri in inferno. «Nam, ut ait Basilius, in Regulis brevior., interrogat. 267, «multas et paucas plagas accipere, non finem supplicii, sed differentiam significat; nec in temporis extensione aut complemento, sed in supplicii differentia contingit, nempe, ut igne inextinguibili uterque dignus sit, sed unus mitius, alter acrius ardente.» OMNI AUTEM CUI MULTUM DATUM EST (v. g. cui major scientia et major voluntatis domini cognitio), MULTUM QUAERETUR AB EO (a Christo judice in judicio tam particulari, quam universali; quia, ut ait S. Gregorius, hom. 9, Cum augentur dona, rationes etiam crescunt donorum); ET CUI COMMENDAVERUNT MULTUM (v. g. animarum multarum curam et praefecturam), PLUS PETENT AB EO. — Audi Bedam: «Multum commendatur ei cui, cum sua salute, Dominici quoque gregis pascendi cura committitur.» Ab hoc ergo plus petent Christus ejusque assessores Apostoli caeterique judices; scilicet non tantum suam, sed et fidelium sibi commissorum curam et salutem, quantum est ex parte sua. In pastore enim «cura requiritur, ait S. Bernardus, non curatio.» Haec enim subinde est impossibilis ob morbi vel aegri vitium, vel pertinaciam. «Haec, ait Titus, clare indicant doctorum pastorumque judicium, caeterorum non parum gravius et periculosius fore.» Quare de gradu et officio suo non superbiant, sed majori humilitate, studio et diligentia munus suum obeant, suumque gregem pascant. «Tanto ergo, ait S. Gregorius, loco citato, esse humiliorem atque ad serviendum Deo promptior quisque debet ex munere, quanto se obligatiorem esse conspicit in reddenda ratione.» Porro, quae et quanta a Pontificibus, Episcopis et Praelatis requirat Deus, punctim, sed nervose ob oculos ponit Eugenio III Pontifici S. Bernardus, lib. IV De Consider.: «Teipsum, inquit, considera, formam justitiae, sanctimoniae speculum, pietatis exemplar, assertorem veritatis, fidei defensorem, doctorem Gentium, Christianorum ducem, amicum sponsi, Cleri ordinatorem, pastorem plebium, magistrum insipientium, refugium oppressorum, pauperum advocatum, spem miserorum, tutorem pupillorum, judicem viduarum, oculum caecorum, linguam mutorum, baculum senum, ultorem scelerum, malorum metum, bonorum gloriam, virgam potentum, malleum tyrannorum, regum patrem, legum moderatorem, Canonum dispensatorem, sal terrae, orbis lumen, sacerdotem Altissimi, vicarium Christi. Quis non timeat et tremat haec audiens, quae ab hac Sede omnia exiguntur.» Quocirca S. Paulus, Hebr. XIII, 17: «Obedite, ait, praepositis vestris, et subjacete eis; ipsi enim pervigilant, quasi rationem pro animabus vestris reddituri.» Ubi S. Chrysostomus, homil. 34: «Miror, ait, si potest aliquis Doctorum salvari.» Idem nuper de Pontificibus dictitabat Cardinalis Bellarminus. Hac de causa viri sapientes et sancti praelaturas fugerunt, nec nisi coacti eas susceperunt. Audi quid de S. Cornelio Pontifice scribat S. Cyprianus, lib. IV, epist. 2: Qui, inquit, episcopatum ipsum non postulavit, nec voluit, nec vi, ut caeteri quos arrogantiae et superbiae suae tumor inflat, invasit; sed quietus et modestus, et quales esse consueverunt qui ad hunc locum divinitus eliguntur, vim passus est, ut episcopatum coactus exciperet.» Ita pariter Pontificatum fugere quoad potuere S. Gregorius, S. Chrysostomus, S. Ambrosius, S. Basilius, S. Nazianzenus, S. Nicolaus, S. Athanasius, ac nostro saeculo Pius V electus in Pontificem expalluit, et pene in deliquium incidit. Rogatus causam, ingenue dixit: Cum essem Religiosus Ordinis S. Dominici, optime sperabam de mea salute; creatus vero Episcopus, coepi de ea formidare; nunc vero electus in Pontificem, pene de ea despero: quomodo enim ego Deo rationem tot millionum animarum quot sunt in toto orbe, reddam, qui vix unius animae meae rationem reddere valeo? Ita habet ejus Vita. Denique Concilium Tridentinum asserit Episcopatum esse angelicis humeris onus formidabile.
12:49
IGNEM VENI MITTERE IN TERRAM, ET QUID VOLO NISI UT ACCENDATUR? — Arabicus, quid volo nisi accensionem ejus? Sic et Aegyptius, Aethiopicus et Persicus. Incertum est an Christus hoc dixerit eodem tempore quo praecedentia. Lucas enim Christi dicta conglomerat, etiamsi alio et alio tempore sint prolata: possunt tamen haec praecedentibus et sequentibus recte connecti hoc modo, ut post varia documenta data Apostolis et fidelibus, Christus tandem primarium suum officium, ad quod a Patre missus erat in mundum, exprimat, scilicet ut ignem divinum e caelo in terram mitteret in Apostolos, ut illi eo accensi, eodem deinde caeteros fideles accenderent: per hunc enim ignem Apostoli officium evangelizandi et totum orbem convertendi, sibi a Christo commendatum plene et efficaciter erant adimpleturi, ac fideles Christi documenta ab Apostolis praedicata exacte perfecturi. Symbolice: S. Ambrosius, in Psalm. CXVIII, serm. 8, docet Deum esse lucem ad lucendum, et ignem ad paleas vitiorum comburendum: «Lux, inquit, ut in tenebris ambulanti luceat, quasi lumen, ne diutius possit errare qui quaerit luminis claritatem. Ignis, ut operis nostri faenum stipulamque consummat, atque utili nos salvos faciat detrimento: sicut aurum, quod dum excoquitur, plus probatur.» Huc facit illud Clementis Alexandrini, in Exhortatoria ad Gentes: «Multiplices, inquit, habet Servator voces et modos ad salutem hominum. Minans admonet, maledicens convertit, deflens miseretur, psallens per nubem loquitur. Igne terret homines, ex columna flammam accendens, quod est simul gratiae et terroris indicium: si obedieris, lucem; si non obedieris, ignem.» Quaeres, quisnam est hic ignis? Primo, Tertullianus, lib. IV Contra Marc., cap. xxix; Maldonatus et Franciscus Lucas respondent esse odia, dissensiones, tribulationes et persecutiones infidelium, fidem et Apostolos fidelesque Christi persequentium; hasce enim suscitarunt indirecte et occasionaliter Christus et Apostoli praedicando Evangelium, novamque Christi crucifixi religionem. Audi Tertullianum: «Ipse (Christus) melius interpretabitur istius ignis qualitatem, adjiciens (vers. 51): Putatis venisse me pacem mittere in terram? non dico vobis, sed separationem. Igitur ignem eversionis intendit, qui pacem negavit: quale praelium, tale et incendium,» quo Christus idololatriam, scelera et idola erat eversurus, et in cineres redacturus: quocirca Gentes omnes idolis suis addictas erat concitaturus contra se et Apostolos, ut ipsi totis viribus hoc religionis suae pristinae incendium restinguerent. Huc enim spectant omnia quae deinceps vers. 50, 51, 52, 53, explicans ignem hunc, subjungit Christus. Secundo, aptius S. Cyrillus, in Catena, et Jansenius censent hunc ignem esse praedicationem Evangelii; hanc enim directe optabat Christus, ut per eam corda hominum igne divino succenderet, juxta illud Psal. CXVIII: «Ignitum eloquium tuum vehementer.» Tertio, et optime, S. Ambrosius et Origenes hic, et S. Athanasius, lib. De communi essentia Patris et Filii; S. Cyrillus, lib. V in Levit.; S. Hieronymus, lib. II Apol. contra Ruffinum; S. Augustinus, serm. 103 De Tempore; S. Gregorius, homil. 30 in Evangel., per «ignem» accipiunt Spiritum Sanctum ejusque dona, praesertim charitatis, devotionis, fervoris, zeli, quae ipse in fidelium animis suscitat, inquit Euthymius et Theophylactus. Hic ignis pariter lucernas fidelium facit ardentes, juxta illud: «Fortis est ut mors dilectio, dura sicut infernus aemulatio: lampades ejus, lampades ignis atque flammarum,» Cant. VIII, 6. Vide ibi dicta. Sic ignem hunc explicat Ecclesia, cum in sabbato Pentecostes in Missa sic orat: «Illo nos igne, quaesumus, Domine, Spiritus Sanctus inflammet, quem Dominus noster Jesus Christus misit in terram et voluit vehementer accendi.» Hoc igne, ait S. Ambrosius, ardebat Cleophas, cum dixit: «Nonne cor nostrum ardens erat, cum aperiret Scripturas, et loqueretur in via?» Lucae XXIV; et sic hic ignis amoris et ardoris complectitur ignem tribulationum, primo loco assignatum. Apostoli enim, amore Christi accensi, omnia adversa omnemque tribulationum et persecutionum ignem superarunt et superant, adeoque provocant; ille enim eis instabat, ut in sequent. praedicit Christus. Talis erat Paulus dicens: «Quis nos separabit a charitate Christi? certus sum quia neque mors, neque vita,» etc., Rom. VIII. Hoc quoque igne ignitus S. Ignatius, epist. ad Roman.: «Utinam, inquit, fruar bestiis quae mihi paratae sunt, quas et oro veloces esse mihi ad interitum et ad supplicia, et allici ad comedendum me. Frumentum Christi sum. Dentibus bestiarum molar, ut panis mundus inveniar.» Hoc desiderium suum implevit Christus, cum in Apostolos et fideles misit Spiritum Sanctum per speciem linguarum ignearum in Pentecoste, Actor. II, ubi S. Chrysostomus, hom. 4: «Hic ignis, ait, mundi peccata quasi ignem excussit.» Et post nonnulla: «Sicut enim igneus homo, si in medias incidat stipulas, nihil laedetur, sed magis vim exeret suam; sic et hic evenit,» ut Apostoli quasi homines ignei a persecutoribus non laederentur, sed eos pariter ad fidem Christi converterent et ignirent. Vide dotes ignis decem et septem quas recensui et Dei charitati applicavi Levit. IX, 23, et Actor. II, 3; et Dionysium, De Caelesti hierar., cap. XV, ubi ostendit per multas analogias ignem aptissimum esse symbolum et hieroglyphicum Dei et angelorum, eorumque in eo imitando similitudinem apprime repraesentare, juxta illud Deuter. IV, 24: «Dominus Deus tuus ignis consumens est.» Et Hebr. I: «Qui facit angelos suos spiritus, et ministros suos flammam ignis.» Hoc igne ardebat Elias, de quo Ecclesiasticus, cap. XLVIII, 1: «Et surrexit Elias propheta quasi ignis, et verbum ejus quasi facula ardebat,» ideoque curru igneo raptus est in caelum, succlamante Elisaeo: «Pater mi (tu es), currus Israel et auriga ejus,» IV Reg. II; et Sponsa, Cant. II, 5, dicens: «Fulcite me floribus, stipate me malis, quia amore langueo.» Hoc igne succensi Martyres, ignes corporeos spreverunt, imo ambierunt, quia vel eos non senserunt, ut tres pueri in fornace Babylonica, vel heroica virtute vicerunt, ut vicit S. Laurentius; de quo canitur illud: «Igne me examinasti; et non est inventa in me iniquitas,» Psal. XVI, 3. Durum sane fuit et acre examen hoc igneum; sed dolorem rei vicit amor Dei, cruciatum ignis superavit cruciatus Agni; memoria, inquam, Christi pro nobis acerbiora passi. «Flammis tuis, o tyranne, ait S. Leo, serm. De S. Laurentio, superari charitatis flamma non potuit: segnior fuit ignis qui foris ussit, quam qui intus accendit. Saevisti persecutor in martyrem; saevisti et auxisti palmam; dum aggeras poenam.» Et S. Augustinus, serm. De S. Laurentio: «Hoc igne B. Laurentius accensus, flammarum non sentit incendium; et dum Christi ardet desiderio, persecutoris poenam non sentit.» Ita S. Ignatius scribens ad Romanos: «Ignis, ait, crux, bestiae, confractio ossium, membrorum divisio, totius corporis contritio, et tota tormenta diaboli in me veniant, tantum ut Christo fruar.» Similes fuere Christiani aevo Tertulliani, qui proinde, in cap. I Apolog. ad Gentiles, ita scribit: «Licet nunc Sarmenticios et Semaxios appelletis, quia ad stipitem dimidii axis revincti, sarmentorum ambitu exurimur. Hic est habitus victoriae nostrae, haec palmata vestis, tali curru triumphamus.» Annon hi sunt Seraphini terrestres, Seraphinis caelestibus ardentiores et fortiores? hi enim ardent igne amoris duntaxat, illi ardent igne amoris et doloris, ac martyrii, dum viva Dei sunt holocausta. Nostro hoc saeculo eodem igne arserunt ardentque Japones, qui pro fide Christi lento igne ad plures horas torrentur, in iisque quasi adamante, hoc est indomabiles et invicti, usque ad mortem persistunt. Fuere inter eos plures e Societate nostra quasi religionis signiferi; ac inter alios R. P. Camillus Constantius Italus, qui per tres horas in igne immotus, imo hilaris et exultans constitit, perpetuo elata voce vel Deo jubilans, vel socios ad constantiam animans, vel ad populum concionans (quod hactenus in Vitis Martyrum non legimus) donec incendium in intima corporis viscera grassans, vocem ei cum vita eripuit, ut caderet gloriosa Deo holocausti victima. Macte animo, inclyti heroes, pugiles fidei, athletae Christi, spectaculum facti estis Deo, angelis et hominibus, qui igne divino ardentes, pro fide Christi corpus flammis, animam Deo resignantes, et inter incendia cygnea voce jubilantes, vos ipsos meritis, tyrannos stupore, Japonem Christianis, Societatem heroicis virtutum exemplis, orbem fama, Ecclesiam gloria, caelum novis novorum athletarum laureis implestis et decorastis. Vivet vestrum decus, vivet invicta fortitudo, vivet vestra gloria, vivent vestri ignes animique ardores, quibus Japonem illuminastis et inflammastis, quamdiu saeculorum omnium vivet aeternitas. Hoc cogitans S. Eulalia, ardens desiderio martyrii, clam insciis parentibus ad agonem procurrit, cumque flagris dilaceraretur, canebat teste Prudentio, Hymno 3: Ergo age, tortor, adure, seca, Divide membra coacta luto. Solvere rem fragilem, facile est... Non penetrabitur interior Exagitante dolore animus. Quare decimo tertio aetatis anno flammis circumdata, Virgo citum cupiens abitum, Appetit, et bibit ore rogum, martyr in forma columbae in caelum evolavit. ET QUID VOLO NISI UT ACCENDATUR? — Arabicus, et quid volo nisi accensionem ejus? S. Hieronymus, ad Nepotianum, «quam volo ut ardeat?» Origenes, homil. 5 in Ezechiel.: «Utinam accendatur!» vel, «o quantum cupio accendi jam!» Philastrius, lib. De Haeres., cap. ult.: «Quam volo accendatur ocyus;» Graeca vero habent εἰ ἤδη ἀνήφθη, id est si jam accensus est, uti legit Syrus, S. Hilarius in Psal. CXIX, Theophylactus, Euthymius et Cyrillus in Catena, q. d. Nil opto, nisi ignem hunc jam accensum esse: quare si jam accensus sit, nil est quod amplius desiderem; nihil enim aliud desidero, quam ignem hunc accendi: unicum hoc meum votum est, ut ignis hic ardeat. Eodem ergo redit utraque lectio. «Urget enim, ait Theophylactus, ut ignis ille accendatur.» Forte Noster legit ἀνῆφθαι, id est accensum esse. Idem a Christo discat dicatque vir Apostolicus: «Ignem veni mittere in terram, et quid volo nisi ut accendatur?» Ut ubique terrea, tepida, frigida, imo saxea, gelida et rigida hominum corda, verbo et exemplo igne fervoris divini accendat, et in ignem amoris convertat, uti fecit noster S. Ignatius, fundator Societatis Jesu; ad hoc enim igne, et magno igne zeloque opus est. Quare hunc ignem prius in se valde accendat oportet, qui eum aliis afflare cupit: Ardeat orator, qui vult accendere plebem.
12:50
BAPTISMO AUTEM HABEO BAPTIZARI (est graecismus, id est baptizandus sum; Arabicus, et est mihi baptismus, baptizabor eo; q. d. Ex Dei decreto, et ex mea voluntate ac voto debeo eo baptizari); ET QUOMODO COARCTOR USQUE DUM PERFICIATUR! — q. d. Ignis hic charitatis et zeli Spiritus Sancti exilire nequit, nisi prius in cruce percutiatur silex corporis mei, vel potius nisi baptizer fonte sanguinis mei; hic enim similis est fontibus nonnullis, in quibus faces extinctas, si immerseris, mira naturae vi et antiperistasi accenduntur, qualis est fons Dodonensis, ait Plinius, lib. II, cap. CIV. Addunt nostri Conimbricenses, in Meteora, tract. 9, cap. 7, talem quoque esse in Epiro, alium in Indiae terris, cujus aqua lucernae ardeant. Item alium olim Jovis Ammonis dictum, qui sub lucem tepentibus aquis manat, meridie frigidus est, vespere calet, media nocte aestuat. Sic pariter aestuant jugiter aquae fontium, sive thermarum et balneorum Aquisgranensium. Similes thermae sunt juxta Neapolim, in Gallia et pluribus aliis locis. Hisce ergo suam passionem comparat Christus. Haec enim est quasi balneum aestuans, quod ignem et incendium charitatis in mentibus fidelium suscitavit. Crucis et passionis Christi merito, aeque ac exemplo, hic ignis exilit. «Baptismum» vocat suam mortem et passionem, quia in eam plane immersus et demersus fuit juxta illud Psal. LXVIII, 2: «Infixus sum in limo profundi, et non est substantia. Veni in altitudinem maris, et tempestas demersit me.» ET QUOMODO COARCTOR USQUE DUM PERFICIATUR! — Id est angor, crucior ex desiderio moriendi pro salute hominum, et per hoc ignem istum accendendi. Ita Euthymius: «Velut anxius sum, inquit, propter tarditatem;» et Theophylactus: «Et quomodo constringor, id est quam sollicitus et anxius sum, ac premor, donec perficiatur!» Sitio enim mortem pro omnium salute. Sic et S. Ambrosius, Beda et alii. Arabicus, et ego coarctor ad perficiendum. S. Irenaeus, lib. I, cap. XVIII, legit, et valde propero ad illud. Solent enim desiderio contrahi et quasi comprimi corda anxiorum, gaudio vero corda exultantium diffundi et dilatari. Perperam ergo Lyranus contrarie exponit: «coarctor,» id est perhorresco illum, juxta illud: «Tristis est anima mea usque ad mortem.» Verum hic fuit sensus naturalis animae Christi, quem spiritu et zelo superans corrigensque dixit: «Verumtamen non sicut ego volo, sed sicut tu.» Moraliter: nota quantus fuerit in Christo zelus, quanta charitas et quanta sitis salutis nostrae; utpote quae tantam in eo sitim passionis, mortis et crucis, licet tam atrocis, excitavit, ut cor ejus inter eam, et inter moram passionis, quasi inter duos lapides molares in molendino positum arctaretur, et in summas angustias redigeretur, aut velut in torculari situm angore comprimeretur et pene opprimeretur. Ubi enim est amor, ibi est pariter dolor et angor, ne res amata negetur vel differatur. Summo igitur desiderio argebatur, et quasi torrebatur Christus, offerendi se hoc in holocaustum et in victimam pro peccatis omnium hominum in altari crucis, ut quantum erat ex parte sua, omnes sanctificaret, salvaret et bearet. Hunc zelum suum, hanc sitim impressit Apostolis virisque Apostolicis, qui sitiunt cruces, labores, dolores, tormenta et martyria pro gloria Dei, ut Evangelium Christi toto orbe propagent, et quotquot possunt, salvent. Haec est sanctitas Evangelica, haec perfectio virtutis, hoc culmen Apostolatus. Notae sunt S. Andreae crucis salutationes, et anhela ad eam suspiria: «Salve, crux speciosa, diu desiderata et tandem concupiscenti animo praeparata: securus et gaudens venio ad te, ita et tu exultans suscipias me, ac per te me recipiat, qui per te moriens me redemit.» S. Laurentius ad Valerianum Imperatorem ostendentem et minantem ignes, rotas, scorpiones, bestias: «Hanc mensam, inquit, appeto, hanc sitio. Non est famelicus qui escam, nec sitiens qui potum desideret tam avide, quam ego haec omnia tormenta ambio et sitio, ut amorem amori, dolorem dolori, mortem morti rependam Christo meo.» S. Vincentius ad Dacianum: «Nemo, ait, mortalium majus beneficium mihi contulit, quam tu, qui me torques et crucias, quia quot me tormentis afficis, tot coronis martyrii me exornas.» Et ad carnifices: «Quam estis desides, quam imbecilles! putabam vos longe esse fortiores. En ego plura pati desidero, et vestros ictus longe exsupero.» S. Agatha ad Quintianum: «Quid tardas? quid exspectas? flagella, lacera, ure, seca, merge, lania, occide meum hoc corpus, quia quo plus me cruciaveris, eo plus boni mihi contuleris, tantoque plus favoris et gratiae a sponso meo Jesu Christo recipiam.» Similia fuere vota similesque voces S. Agnetis, S. Luciae, S. Dorotheae, S. Caeciliae aliorumque Martyrum.
12:51
PUTATIS QUIA PACEM VENI DARE IN TERRAM? NON, DICO VOBIS, SED SEPARATIONEM. — Vide dicta Matth. X, 34.
12:52
ERUNT ENIM EX HOC (tempore, id est deinceps) QUINQUE IN DOMO UNA DIVISI, TRES IN DUOS, ET DUO IN TRES. — «Quinque,» scilicet pater, filius, mater, filia et nurus; nam socrus eadem est quae mater. Ita S. Ambrosius, et patet ex seq., q. d. In eadem domo tres infideles insurgent in duos fideles, vel duo infideles in tres fideles, v. g. pater et filius non credentes in Christum, insurgent in matrem et filiam ac nurum credentes in Christum, aut vice versa.
12:53
DIVIDENTUR (Graece διαμερισθήσονται, id est dividetur, dissidebit, separabit et opponet se): PATER IN FILIUM, — id est contra filium; et ita de caeteris.
12:54
DICEBAT AUTEM ET AD TURBAS: CUM VIDERITIS NUBEM ORIENTEM AB OCCASU, STATIM DICITIS (ex crebra et continua experientia): NIMBUS VENIT (Graece ὄμβρος, id est imber, pluvia); ET ITA FIT. — q. d. Cum videtis nubem ab occasu, dicitis: Pluet. Ita Elias tempore siccitatis triennalis, cum a puero intellexisset nubem ortam ab occasu ascendentem undique, ut qui mari undique cinguntur, ait Valesius, S. R. Philos. cap. LXXXVI. Vide dicta Matth. XVI. Porro necessariae, ait S. Basilius, in Catena, sunt vitae humanae siderum conjecturae, modo ne ultra mensuram eorum indicia perquirantur. Interest autem providere procellarum pericula, praesertim cum sol pariter tendit in occasum: tunc enim debilior est, quam ut vapores hosce dissipet, ne in nubem concrescant et in pluviam resolvantur. Quibus vero mare aeque ad Occasum et Meridiem et Septentrionem est, aeque pluviam instare praedixit; illaque mox secuta est, III Reg. XVIII, 44. Causa hujus rei physica est, quod Judaea ab Occasu habeat mare Mediterraneum, ex quo vi solis multi vapores in altum elevantur, qui in nubem densati, per solis calorem in aquam resolvuntur, et pluviam pariunt. Viatori mutationem aeris, colono seranti solisque situm ad sementem, ut messem faciat copiosam: nam Deus posuit illa «in signa et tempora;» Genes. I, 14.
12:1
v. 1 multis autem turbis circumstantibus, 6» pueiddov dicitur de turba ingenti, innumerabili, ca wé se een conculcarent, erat itaque turba eoiiieetisenite pharisaeorum igitur simultate et palate turbae nondum abarcentur a Iesu (cf. Theoph. Luc.); coepit dicere ad discipulos suos graece additur zpérzev, quod aliqui iungunt cum se- ~ quenti : praeprimis cavete ete. (Caz. Tans. Fil. Meyer, Keil); melius alii id referunt ad antecedentia : prius coepit loqui ad discipulos, « nam post haec locutus est ad eos qui circumstabant » (Tol. Schegg Bisp. Schanz , Weiss, Sp.) neque cernitur ratio sufficiens, cur redzoy ante omnia et tanta cum emphasi iis cavendum sit a simulatione pharisaeorum; attendite a fermento pharisaeorum quod est hypocrosts frts quippe quod fermentum; eorum itaque agendi vivendique ratio mine esse potest boni inficit et corrumpit et inani specie hominem inflat (Theoph. Luc. lans.). Cum periculum sit ne alii specie ista externa pietatis et religionis et studii legis et auctoritatis fallantur et decipiantur, eos plane infici docet hypocrisi. Vitium hoe utique occultatur studiosissime; atqui, ait Dominus,
qualiter, ae quomodo; rush quid respondeatis, e excusetis, ¢ vos exc., a rationem reddatis. In v. 12 codd vulg quae oporteat dicere (sin v. 6 quinque enim passeres ete.; v. 7 non ergo timebitis; v. 9 omittitur). Admonitio haec ad discipulos ex antecedentibus quasi sua sponte fluit. Duo enim praecedunt : multiplex et acris increpatio pharisaeorum et praenuntiatio persecutionis et caedis contra eos qui mittendi sunt ad evangelium praedicandum. Poterant haec duo discipulos turbare. Pharisaci enim simulabant iustitiam et interrogationibus ultimo narratis se discere et instrui velle ostendebant exterius, cum interius, insidiarentur. Dein discipuli audientes persecutiones et caedes poterant in timorem coniici, sicutilla agendi ratione pharisaeorum in errorem induci. Unde Christus contra utrumque eos munit (cf. Tol.). Et prius quidem ne specie illa externa pharisaeorum decipiantur, de eorum fortat variis adductis rationibus (v. 4-12). Quare ipso sermonis argumento indicatur haec arcte adiungi serie quoque temporis ad antecedentia. Idem exprimitur graece vy. 1 2v cic interea, i. e. dum haec serebantur quae 11,53. 54 narrantur, dum scil. Iesus relicta convivii domo (xaxeiev 2GeX0byt0¢ aco) variis interrogationibus impeteretur, immensa hominum multitudo ad eos congregata est (graece);
12:2
2 nihil autem opertum est quod non reveletur, neque absconditum quod non sciatur; proverbiali locutione affirmat hypocrisin iri ali~ quando detectum nec posse semper latere; ita longe plerique accipiunt hance sententiam hoc loco (cf. S. Cyr. Theoph, Euth. Bed. Bon. Cat. Tol. Tans. Luc. Calm. Schegg, Schanz, Fil. Keil, Weiss) neque obstat ei explicationi quod 8,17 et Matth. 10,26 in alium sensum ea verba usurpantur. Nam eiusmodi sententiae generales alias alio sensu proferri possunt. Et confirmat porro praecedentia
12:3
v. 3 quonzam quae in tenebris dixistis in lumine dicentur, et quod in aurem locuti estis in cubiculis praedicabitur in tectis; nec tenebrae igitur nec modus _ dicendi secretus nec locus occlusus retinebit aliquod occultum, sed omnia demum in luminei. e. manifesto audientur et in locis patulis et publicis praedicabuntur; alludit ad morem patriae illius in que domus tabulatis tectis finiuntur sub dio (Caz.); tecta erant plana, declivitas eorum perexigua. Significatur itaque modo proverbiali omnia hominum dicta quantumvis occulta esse manifestanda. Notant aliqui pharisaeorum hypocrisin et occultas machinationes in evangeliis palam exponi et'toti orbi iam ab initio evangelii praedicati innotuisse. Adhortatur itaque Salvator, ut S. Amér. colligit, ad tenendam simplicitatem ; «.quae enim maior est simplicitatis illecebra quam ut unusquisque cognoscat latebram fraudis esse non posse »? Sunt tamen qui verba haec de munere docendi et praedicandi apostolorum exponant. Ita iam v. 2 concipiunt Alb. Lamy, Bisp. Meyer ; frequentius autem similis explanatio inv. 3 proponitur; ita Beda accipit de apostolorum laboribus : quoniam quae inter tenebras quondam pressurarum carcerumque umbras vel locuti vel passi sunt apostoli, nunc clarificata per orbem Keclesia lectis eorum actibus publice praedicantur. Alii ita : quae apostoli nune de Jesu eiusque doctrina clam dicunt et solum inter se conferunt v. g. | Iesum esse Messiam quod ne dicerent prohibitisunt, haec omnibus publice annuntiabuntur (Zool. Lamy, Bisp. Schegg), vel quae nunc Christus tradat de pharisaeorum superbia, hypocrisi ac perversitate morum et quae ipsi apostoli dicunt, ab universis hominibus cognitum iri (Calm.) et quae ita palam fiant verti in ignominiam pharisacorum, sed in gloriam apostolorum simulque designari timida initia praedicationis apostolicae et mirabilem evangelii propagationem mox futuram (/7/.) vel apostolos moneri, ne praeconium evangelii supprimant, quia id nullatenus occultari possit; proinde sequi explicationem. Nam in v. 4 demum nova interposita formula : dico autem vobis, transit Iesus ad monita de vita et munere apostolico; inceperat ab admonitione ut caverent ab hypocrisi pharisaeorum; est autem im- ~ probabile eum statim relinquere argumentum inceptum, cum tamen verba pharisaeis avertendos, cum eorum malitiam occyltam manere posse prorsus negetur. Transit ad alterum quod: supra tetigerat 11,49. 50 et confortat discipulos ne persecutionibus caedibusque terreantur, et primam quidem rationem petit ex levitate mali quod homines inferre possunt (Tol.)
12:4
v. & dico autem vobis amicis meis : vocat amicos non solum ob dilectionem qua eos complectitur, sed etiam ut significet eos fore persecutionibus obnoxios ea de causa quia sint amici sui, et ut hortetur eos ad eam perfectionem quam amici dilectio postulet, scil. maiorem dilectionem nemo habet quam ut animam suam ponat pro amicis suis : dein ut insinuet se parem cum illis habiturum persecutionem; inter amicos enim omnia sunt communia (cf. Tol.); ne terreamini ab his | va CSF ie Was ie 381 qui occidunt corpus et post haec scil. post varias mortes, post varia interfectionis genera quae excogitare et inferre possunt non habent amplius qud faciant; animos roborat ad fortiter quaeque toleranda religionis et pietatis causa non sine magna emphasi dicens
12:5
v. 5 ostendam autem vobis quem timeatis : timete eum qui postquam occiderit habet potestatem mittere in gehennam; ita dico vobis : hunc timete ; docet itaque Christus timore suppliciorum aeternorum quae Deus sanctus minatur superandum esse omnem timorem cruciatuum temporalium damnorumque quae ab hominibus possint inferri; et Dei timore efficaciter expugnari timorem hominum; vere itaque salutarem esse timorem poenae a ‘Deo infligendae; vide ad Matth. 5,29. 30; 10,28; de gehenna ad Matth. 5,22 (Comment. I p- 245). Alterum argumentum ad eos confortandos depromit ex Dei scientia, a minore ad maius
12:6
v. 6 nonne quinque passeres vaeneunt dipondio? duobus assariis ; assarius nummus est aequans decimam partem drachmae (Grimm, Lex. s. v.; ceterum vide ad Matth. 10,29, Comment. perbolice dictum intelligas; spectat enim ad immensitatem providentiae eius et videre singula quaeque individua et curam illorum habere sine ulla mutatione aut multiplicatione actuum videndi, volendi, disponendi, curandi etc. in ipso » (Caz.). Alio id ostendit exemplo quod ad nos spectat
12:7
v. 7 sed et capilli capitis vestri omnes numerati sunt; nolite ergo timere; multis passeribus pluris estis vos, diagépete praestatis, excellitis. Notat S: Cyr. : « viden’ quantam curam gerat diligentium se? nam si ad haec usque vilissima extenditur seque ad minutissima animalcula inclinat, qui fieri potest ut eum amatorum suorum -eapiat oblivio vel rem ullam ad eos pertinentem ignoret, qui sane tantam cirea illos providentiam gerit, ut singula ipsorum negotia accurate sciat? vel igitur in tentationem non sinet incidere vel sapiente consilio id sinet, ut patientia inclarescamus », et S. Amdbr. : « quod si tanta est Dei et tam aeterna maiestas, ut unus ex passeribus aut nostrorum numerus capillorum praeter scientiam Dei non sit, quam indignum est aestimare quod fidelium corda Dominus aut ignoret aut iniuriam infert is qui non fiducia plane filiali se suaque omnia Deo committat. . Tertio argumento eos confortat praemio proposito si intrepide et constanter fidem ubique professi fuerint alieni ab hominum timore
12:8
v. 8 dico autem vobis, haec itaque ratio peculiari emphasi inducitur, omnis quicumque confessus fuertt me coram hominibus, et Filius hominis confitebitur illum coram angelis Det, tamquam suum agnoscet coram aula coelesti, eum tamquam suum amicum exhibebit amandum et laudandum angelis Dei. Verum ex altera parte damnum quoque ostendit et perniciem, si qui timore hominum superati fidem negaverint;
12:9
v. 9 gud autem negaverit me coram hominibus , negabitur coram angelis Dei; vide 9,26 et ad Matth. 10,32. 33. Attamen non unam eandemque esse negantium conditionem, peccati culpam poenamque declarat
12:10
v. 10 e¢ omnis qui dicit verbum in Filium hominis remittetur ili, utique iis positis conditionibus quas ad veniam impetrandam requiri aliunde constat; e¢ autem qui in Spiritum sanctum blasphemaverit non remittetur; quae sit blasphemia cui venia negatur discimus ex Matth. 12,22-32; inde dici potest cum Luc. + « blasphemia in Spiritum sanctum ea esse videtur qua quis destinata malitia contra proprium animi sensum Spiritus sancti gratiam et virtutem Deique gloriam oppugnat, Dei virtutes sibi patefactas aut in ipsis operibus relucentes ad salutem humani generis, in quibus celebrari Dei gloriam decebat, in eius dedecus malitiose convertit inque divini nominis contumeliam data opera prosilit ». De blasphemia in Spiritum sanctum quae a venia excludatur pluribus egi in Comment. Matth. I p. 487-495 et in periodico Revue biblique I p. 164 et in Comment. Mare. p. 108. : Quarto eos confortat promittens singularem Spiritus sancti opem si coram tribunalibus rationem fidei suae reddere debent
12:11
v. 11 cum autem inducent vos in synagogas et ad magistratus et potestates, ergo tribunalibus et Iudaeorum et gentilium variis sistendi erunt, nolite sollicits esse qualiter aut qud respondeatis aut guid dicatis ; non cogitationem meditationemve prohibet, sed immodicam et anxiam sollicitudinem vel de ipsa re quae dicenda sit vel de modo quo ratio fidei reddi possit ac debeat accommodate ad ingenium et eruditionem eorum coram quibus perorandum sit;
12:12
v. 12 Spiritus enim sanctus docebit vos in tpsa hora quid oporteat vos dicere; ulteriorem explicationem vide ad Matth. 10,19 et Marc. 13,11. Adiutorium igitur Spiritus sancti peculiare promittitur; sed apposite monet S. Gregorius in epistola ad Natalem episcopum (epist. lib. 2,52; M. 77,596), ne ea de causa studium sacrarum litterarum negligatur : « sacra ergo ad nos eloquia frustra mandata sunt qui repleti spiritu verbis exterioribus non egemus? sed aliud est, frater carissime, quod angustati persecutionis tempore absque dubitatione confidere, aliud quod in tranquillitate Ecclesiae agere debemus; oportet enim nos per hune spiritum modo legendo percipere quae possimus, si contigerit causa in nobis, patiendo demonstrare ». Quae hoc sermone dicuntur, plerumque aliis quoque occasionibus dicta esse legimus. Ita. de fermento pharisaeorum sermo fit Matth. 16,6 et Mare. 8,15; aliae sententiae leguntur Matth. 10,19.20.26-33. Marc. 4,22; 8,38. Matth. 12,32 et Marc. 3,28; immo quaedam iam apud ipsum Lucam proferebantur ; vide 8,17 et 9,26. Unde aliqui concludunt : « multa diversi temporis dicta in unum congessit Lucas quorum cohaerentiam texere nihil necesse est; sunt enim velut aphorismi » (Rosenmiiller). Verum hoc nequit admitti. Nam adesse cohaerentiam facile ostendi potest atque utramque sermonis partem enatam esse ex antecedentibus supra iam dictum est. Dein oportet attendere evangelistam revera assignare tempus et occasionem eius sermonis v. 1 @v ois etc. et notare Iesum prius ad discipulos verba direxisse et postea 12,16ad turbas. Proinde ei fit iniuria si statuitur hunc sermonem ab ipso esse compositum et quasi corrasum ex aliis locis; nam quid ipse professus est 1,3? Porro oportet notare in ipsis sententiis sufficientem cerni varietatem. Ita fermentum alibi explicatur de doctrina, v. 1 de hypocrisi; locutio illa proverbialis v. 2.3, hoc loco in alium adhibetur sensum et aliter effertur; nam Matth. 10,27 quod dico... dicite; quod auditis, praedicate; aliter quoque effertur v. 4, v. 2. et post haec non habent amplius quid faciant; aliter v. 5 v. g. ostendam... ita dico vobis..; aliter v. 6 quinque passeres vaeneunt dipondio; Matth. 10,29 duo passeres asse; v. 6 non est in oblivione, Matth. non cadet super terram etc. Pariter aliqua varietas cernitur in v. 8 dum angelorum fit mentio, uti in v. 9 quoque, apud Matth. vero Patris qui in coelo est; item in v. 9 negabitur, Matth. negabo et ego. Eadem varietas deprehenditur in v. 10-12 etiam magis. b) Gavendum esse ab avaritia et sollicitudine 12,13-34. /
12:13
12,13. Ait autem ei quidam de turba : 12,13. Etney 62 tug 2x tod dyrov adztid, haereditatem. 14. At ille dixitilli: Homo, | pet” 2408 thy xAngovowlav. 14. 6d: etnev quis me constituit iudicem aut divisorem | adt®, "AvOowne, th pe xatéotycEv super vos?
12:15
15. Dixitque ad illos: Videte, | Smaotyy 7 peprothy 20 bude; 15. Et- v. 15 dixitque ad illos : videte et pendit :« non -leviter ibendara est, fratres mei, Bas Dominus noster, redemptor noster, salvator noster, qui Tiortdee est pro nobis,. advocatus et tudex noster, non est leve quando dicit : cavete; ee ille quantum mali sit ; nos non novimus; illicredamus » (serm. 107,3. 1). Neque caret emphasi quod ab omni avaritia, xhzovezla aviditate, plura habendi cupiditate iubeamur cavere (Jans.); nam, ut S. Aug. dicit 1. c., non solum avarus est qui rapit aliena, sed et ille qui cupide servat cuiusguam zy vo mepiocetew tw! (mepicceder wor ego abundo: igitur : etsi quis habeat abundantiam) wita eius est i. e. proficiscitur, prodit, ex his quae possidet a 73 wh robs cuvextelvecbar 7 cig Cure pétoov (cat. Cr.), vitae mensura non simul extenditur cum ipsa abundantia , neque enim qui multa possidet diutius vivit neque comitatur divitiarum multitudinem vitae longaevitas (S. Cyr. Theoph. Euth.). Vita hominis non tum referri potest quod quis vivit (Lwc.); verum tota vita uti sequenti parabola exponitur, a nutu et voluntate Dei dependet..Nullus enim, ut S. Bon. verba haec explicat, propter abundantiam divitiarum vivere potest diutius; non sufficiunt possessiones ad vitam servandam (Caz, Tol, et Geeeiiccesy Iam vitam minime ex divitiis pendere, etsi quis iis maxime abundet, Tol. Mald. Luc. Schanz); ad id praecipue tendere exemplum patet; aliqui commemorant id quod in y. 17 aliqua ratione innuitur, opibus afferri curam et sollicitudinem (cf. Theoph. Tans.)
12:16
v. 16 dizit autem similitudinem xapaboriy ad illos dicens : hominis cuiusdam divitis uberes fructus ager attultt; non unum praedium ywptoy ostendit fertile fuisse, sed universam regionem ydoay uberem fructum possessori attulisse (S. Cyr.); habebat itaque latifundium, vel ut S. Awg. textum affert : erat homo dives cui successerat regio (serm. 107,h. et. 178, 2), Et fertilitatem latifundii fuisse permagnam, ita ut copia plus tarbag hominem quam inopia (S. Aug. serm. 36,9) elucet ex
12:17
v. 17 et cogztabat intra se dicens : quid faciam quia non habeo quo congregem fructus meos? quaerit consilium miser, non quomodo eroget quod plus natum erat sed quomodo reservet (serm. 107,4. 5) et cum aestuasset arctatus tandem sibi visus est invenisse consilium (serm. 36,9)
12:18
v. 18 et dixit: hoc faciam : destruam horrea mea et matora faciam et illue congregabo omnia quae nata sunt mihi et bona mea; quoties repetit pov! ad 388 Luc. 42,48-945 se solum omnia pertinere ait; « quid faciam? promptum erat dicere + esurientium explebo animas, aperiam horrea, omnesque egenos accersam; emittam vocem : quotquot indigetis panibus, venite ad me, singuli ex communibus quasi fontibus futuri participes collati a Deo beneficii » (S. Bastlius, hom. in h. 1. M. 31,265). Verum ab his longissime abest;'v.
12:19
19 e¢ dicam animae meae : anima, habes multa bona posita in annos plurimos ; requiesce, comede, bibe, epulare, sigpatvov iucundare (ut S. Aug. habet serm. 36, et serm. 178 : laetare, 1ucundare, satiare); « spatium vitae sibi definit quasi hoc etiam de terra messuerit » (S. Cyr.). Quasi sapiens sibi visus est inveniendo consilium (S. Aug. serm. 107,44). Parabola haec plane exprimit quod legitur Eecli. 11,18-20 : est qui locupletatur... et dicit : inveni requiem mihi et nunc manducabo ‘de bonis meis solus; et nescit quod tempus praeteriet et mors appropinquet et relinquat omnia aliis et morietur. Ita huic diviti accidit
12:20
v. 20 dixit autem wh Deus, cum id ad formam parabolae pertineat, non est quaerendum quomodo Deus ei locutus sit, in somnio an voce conscientiae etc.; « non quasi Deus familiare colloquium habeat cum divite; fingitur enim haec parabola » (Theoph.) : stulte, hac nocte animam tuam repetunt a te; hac nocte, dum scil. decumbens in lecto consilia volvit de nimiis possessionibus et ea cura sollicitus tenetur, allocutio Dei fit et quia terrena solum sapit totusque voluptatibus inhiat immemor quam incertum sit vitae spatium, dignam sortitur appellationem (S. Bas. 1. c.). Ecce qui dicitis : hodie aut crastino ibimus in illam civitatem et faciemus ibi annum et mercabimur, qui ignoratis quid erit in crastino! quae est enim vita vestra ete. lac. 4,13-15. Vitae usuram ceu pecuniae homini dat Deus mox repetiturus quando ei placuerit; et praeteriti temporis rationes exigit et ad quem usum vitam concreditam adhibuerit homo exquirit (ef. Calm.); quae autem parastt curus erunt? « audite quid audierit qui tenaciter servabat sua, et hinc intelligite quid exspectent qui rapiunt aliena » (S. Aug. serm. 178,2); v. 214 sze est, similis est huic diviti, gu? s¢bc thesaurizat et non est in Deum dives, « sibi thesaurizat qui thesauros sibi in terra multiplicat; in Deum autem dives est qui abundat in meritis et operibus pietatis » (S. Bon.). Quae enim quis szb7 thesaurizat, haec opinione citius relinquere debebit et quae erit eius in aeternitate sors, si vacuus coram iudice apparet? Opera virtutum sunt divitiae in Deum, quia per eas in ipsum tendimus, eum quodammodo lucramur et acquirimus vitam aeternam per quam ipso fruimur (7o/.). Ditescere in Deum itaque tam late patet quam late exercitium et opera virtutum; bonus igitur usus divitiarum etiam facit divitem in Deum. ‘Ipsam avanitiae radicem , sollieiivduieny” _aggreditur ut amputet; quonidin insipiens est qui plura inquirit quam vitae necessitas exigit et plus in hac vita appetit qualis erat dives idcirco dico vobis : ne bol: liciti sitis (Theoph.) ;
12:22
dico vobis : nolite solliciti esse animae 22. Eines S& mpdg tovs pabyras, Arc’ todto —Agyu Suv, yr weptuvate tH duy7, tl dynes pnde! th -oopote tudiv, tf évobonabe. 23. 4 yao Wusm mAciov eort Tig tpowys, xa tb aia tod evdduatoc, 24, Katavorcate tobe xdpaxas, Stt od onel- > f 5 7 yy 8 poverty odd: OeptCovary: otc oUx eotty Taadtods’ xéom padrov byete Stapepete thy metewwov; 25. tio 68 2 byudv weoruvesy Sbvatat ext thy AAtmtay adbstod zpocbetvar niyvv; 26. ef ovv ovte ehdytotov Guvacbe , tl mepl tiv dotndv peovate; 27. Kata= vorjoate tk xzplva, mids adbfdver od xoma, ovde viifet- Adyw JE Suty, odd Loropwy év aon tH Oden abtod mepte6dAeto tog ey zoutTwy. 28. ef GE év dype ‘tov zdorov dvta srucpov, ixat adptov ele xAl6avov BadrAduevov, 6 Ocog obtws aucrdler, mow uadrov bua, dAtydrtator; 29. Kat oyets un Cytette tl odynte, xat tl alyter xat un pstempttecbe, 30, tara yao ma&vta te vn tod xdcuov entCyntodetv buddy S$ 6 maryp otdev Str ypxCste tobtwy. 31, mAyv Cytsite tiv Baorrelav adtod zor ratte mpostebzjcstar Opty. 32. un go60d, to ptxoov nofuvtovs Bre evddunoey 6 mato Opdiv Sotvar Sptv thy Bacthelav. 33. Twdjoats tk ondeyovra Spay, xar Séte ehenuosdvyyv. moujoate Ewvtots Bar- Advtta ph modraotueva, Onoxupdv dvéxhetmtov, &y Tots odpavots, Smov xAgztyg odz éyy er, 008 aijg Stapbelper. 34. Sov yap 2otiv 6 Onsavebs Sudv, exe? zal F zapdla buddy gotar. : > | rant neque neunt neque texunt b ff?ilr; quomodo cr. et florescunt e, non nent neque texunt c; om avgaver D sin; cu a. In v. 28 si enim 6 ec: si ergo ff?; aut videte fenum-bq; modicae fidei mt ger minimae ff? Amb. In v. 29 xa tt mnte NBLQ al plus 12 syr (cu, sch) Bas; al y tt: varie redditur vy petewo. tat neque mens vestra propter hoc turbetur; nolite sollicili esse ab ffilgqr (similiter ¢ ce), non abalienetis vos‘d. In v. 30 scit enim pater vester acel cum D aeth Clem. In v. 31 tyyv Bac. v= tou NB DLacsah-cop aeth; al tov 0eov; add wil primum et add steph sixt et iustitiam eius. In v. 32 nolite metuere pusillum gregem dei; bene sensit e (sin de y, 13-15 pauca verba servata sunt; v. 18 sed oportet me destruere horreum meum et aedificabo et augebo ea et congregabo in ea proventus meos v. 19 et dicam animae meae : ecce bona multa posita tibi in annos; v. 27 lilia, quomodo non nent neque texunt; sicut illa; v. 28 in montibus; v. 33 ubi fures non furantur). Munierat Iesus suos contra pericula quae ex persecutoribus iis imminent. Verum praeter hos inimicos qui eos a regno Dei abstrahere conantur alia vis inimica in ipsis eorum animis latet et insidias struit, cupiditas, avaritia, nimia rerum temporalium cura et sollicitudo. Ut contra hoe salutis periculum documenta traderet opportuna ei oblata est occasio, quam unus Lucas nobis refert v. 13 ait autem ei guidam de turba 2x 708 $yhov, eum modo adeo determinato é éyho¢ efferatur, obvium est illam intelligere turbam, de qua in v. 1 eodem vocabulo sermo erat; ille guzdam non erit censendus fuisse discipulus, uti satis indicatur et ipsa eius designatione z1¢ 2x +. oy. et eius quoque postulatione; magzister, dic fratrt meo, ut dividat mecum hereditatem,; persuaserat sibi qua auctoritate Iesus pollebat omnino fore ut frater verbo Iesu acquiesceret. Hoc omninosufficit ad eius petitionem qua Iesum adiit declarandam neque opus est cum Mald. Luc. Ipr. assumere Iesum ab eo creditum esse Messiam et proinde regem ac iudicem a Deo constitutum ad iura petentibus reddenda ac vindicem pauperum (cf. Ps. 71,2. 4. 12). Ex lege mosaica primogenitus duplicem partem hereditatis paternae accipiebat (Deut. 21,17). Si plures aderant filii rabbini ita statuebant, ut si v. g. quinque filii erant relicti, hereditas paterna divideretur in sex partes quarum duas accipiebat primogenitus; hereditas materna aequali ratione inter omnes dividebatur (cf. Hd. Up. 243). Uno hoc exemplo refertur postulatum esse a Iesu ut rem temporalem ad pecuniam spectantem componeret; alias semper bona ordinis altioris, sanitatem, liberationem a daemone esse efflagitata. Cum insuper Iesus non modo eius petitioni non acquiescat, sed etiam seriam adiungat admonitionem de vitanda avaritia, plerique satis dure in hominem illum invehuntur illum avaritiae sordidae accusantes qui -auctoritate Iesu abuti voluerit ad cupiditatem suam rerum terrenarum explendam. Sed fortasse mitius de eo iudicari poterit. Ita sane iudicavit S. Aug. ¢ « quam bonam causam habuerit iste interpellator ad386 : vertitis; non enim rapere quaerebat aliena, sed sua a parentibus relicta quaerebat; ipsa Domino interpellato et iudicante poscebat ; habebat ‘niustum fratrem, sed iustum iudicem invenerat contra iniquum fracrem; deberet ergo perdere in tam bona causa istam occasionem? iudicem forte frater ditior et raptor praemio corrumpebat; miser ergo et paternis opibus destitutus tali ac tanto iudice invento accedit, interpellat, rogat... causa iusta, causa brevis » (serm. 107; M. 38,628). Et sane ius suum repetere licitum est, immo potest esse etiam debitum. Cum rabbini solerent invocari iudices in rebus ad testamenta spectantibus (cf. Sepp, Leben Iesu III p. 196 seq. Schanz), ille adit Iesum ut magnum quendam et celebrem rabbi, ut ipsa allocutione satis prodit. Neque Iesus causam’eius vel mentem eius reprehendit, sed solum dicit rem hanc a suo munere esse alienam. Neque quod subditur adhortatio contra avaritiam, certum est documentum eum avaritia motum adiisse Iesum. Nonne potius frater ille qui noluit fratri partem hereditatis dare potuit occasionem dare sermonis contra avaritiam? Porro cum Iesus omnem virtutem et iustitiam doceret et commendaret et caritatis exercitium summopere laudaret, non reprehendendus erit ille, siinde concluserit fore ut Iesus iustitiae et caritatis observantiam (quam a fratre turpiter negligi putabat) sua auctoritate in fratre revocaret; v.14 at ale dixit ill : homo, allocutio est admirantis quod tale a se exposcatur negotium, guzs me constituit iudicem aut divisorem super vos? de divisione hereditatis et de ratione in singulis casibus observanda iustis de causis statutae sunt leges civiles neque iis de rebus ex solis naturae morumque praeceptis quid iuris sit decernitur ; quare Christus de rebus istis mundanis sententiam ferre recusat insinuans adesse qui de eiusmodi conditionibus secundum leges et consuetudines decernant. Responsio est, ait Zod. ad mentem hominis petentis; expostulabat enim hic operam Christi, quasi id esset muneris et officii eius, sicut esse solet alioram hominum, qui potestatis quam receperunt tenentur officia exercere; ait ergo Iesus : non sum ego deputatus iudex, aut arbiter, quasi mihi incumbat sic iudicare petentes. — Ait itaque ad administrationem eius quod petebatur negotium se non — esse missum; habere civitatem Iudaeorum iudices qui lites mundanas — dirimere ac componere possint ac debeant (/ans.). « Bene terrena declinat qui propter divina descenderat, nec iudex esse dignatur litium et arbiter facultatum vivorum habens mortuorumque iudicium | arbitriumque meritorum » (S. Ambr.), ; Ex hac igitur occasione, qua alter iniuste sibi usurpat rem alterius, alter de possessione eons anxius est et sollicitus, Iesus, ut solet uti omni conditione ad animos sursum erigendos, ad mali radicem pro- sreditur et ea docet quae si observentur omnes litium et inimicitiarum causas removent et funditus excidunt v. 22 dixitque ad discipulos suos, ad hos iterum praeprimis sermonem dirigit; cf. v. 1; 2deo dico vobis : nolite solicit? esse anumae vestrae quid manducetis , neque corpori quid induamini; et prima ratio ad excludendendam Beribicnde nen est v. 23 anima i. e. vita (animam hoe loco pro ista vita positam noverimus, Bed. Bon.) plus est quam esca et corpus plus quam vestimentum ; qui plus dedit Deus non negabit minus. Altera ratio repetitur a minore ad maius : ex Dei providentia qua ipsis animalculis est prospectum
12:24
v. 24 considerate corvos quia non seminant neque metunt, gquibus non est cellarium neque horreum et Deus pascit illos, de pullis corvorum qui derelicti a Deo pascantur (Iob 38,41) hic non est sermo neque ad eos cum aliquibus (Lamy, Schegg, Fil.) verba referri possunt. Seliguntur autem corvi ad Dei providentiam illustrandam, quia « corvi sunt voracissimi multo egentes cibo » (/ans.), unde magis commendatur Dei providentia. Sed hoc ipso exemplo simul docetur, quid nos facere oporteat, quid non. Nam corvi debent escam quaerere, circumvolare; ergo facere quod eorum natura et indoles exigit; seminare etc. eorum naturam viresque superat. Ergo pari ratione homo debet praestare id quod secundum viresa Deo datas rectus ordo requirit; ab his autem abstinere quae eilus mensuram excedunt. Inertia itaque ipso exemplo excluditur; guan-_ to magis vos pluris estes rllis? cf. v. 7. Tertia ratio repetitur ex eo quod sollicitudo talis est plane inutilis, vana, inefficax (Tol.)
12:25
v. 25 quis autem vestrum cogitando ze.rdy (vocem bene vertit interpres in v. 22 sollicitum esse) sollicitudine sua et cura potest adiicere ad staturam suam juxtay ad aetatem suam (Lamy) cubitum unum;
12:26
v. 26 st ergo neque quod minimum est potestis, quid de ceteris solliciti estis? vzouuvare; patet de aetate, de vita per brevissimum spatium contra Dei ordinationem producenda esse sermonem ; nam ad staturam et longitudinem corporis adiicere cubitum quomodo id posset dici ménimum? esset maximum staturae augmentum! vide quae dixi ad Matth. 6,27; Ps. 39,6 hebr. : ecce palmares fecisti dies meos 1. e. pees ita ut ralinae comparentur; vitae itaque longitudo cum palma confertur; #dxix est quasi vitae cursus qui cursus uno cubito-‘longior reddi ab homine nequit. Uti exemplum allatum. est ad excludendam sollicitudinem victus, ita subditur alterum ad curam nimiam indumentorum tollendam
12:27
v. 27 considerate lilia quomodo crescunt; non laborant neque nent; haec eorum naturam excedunt; at quod institutione naturae requiritur peragunt, succum atomni gloria sua vestiebatur sicut unum ex istis ; nulla quippe ars pulchritudinem et nitorem colorum et subtilitatem a tenuitatem texturae florum imitari vel exprimere potest;
12:28
v. 28 sz autem fenum yéerov gramen, herbam, quod hodie estin agro et cras in clibanum mittitur, Deus sie vestit, quanto magis vos pusillae fidei? vide ad Matth. 6,28-30. Porro retrahuntur a sollicitudine quia eos minime decet fieri ee gentilibus
12:29
v. 29 e¢ vos nolite quaerere, quid manducetis aut quid bibatis, et nolite in sublime tolli;
12:30
v. 30 haec enim omnia gentes mundi quaerunt; in sublime tolli explicant : ne nimia et plura appetant quasi piunt (cf. Schegg, Fil. Wezss), qua notione verbum graecum usurpari certum est. Sed praeter eam altera quoque ei adscribitur metaphora desumpta a navibus quae vento et fluctibus iactentur : fluctuare animo, sollicitari; quae significatio orationi contextae magis congruere videtur et quam adoptant Lamy (animo suspendi, huc et illue distrahi) Calm. Schanz, Keil, Grimm Lex. s. v. Priori tamen acceptioni accedit semper altiora <x d¢yAdzeex quaerit et propterea werewpicyc¢ Vocatur »; aliter Huth. ycteworcpdv explicat : a coelestibus distrahi ad terrena (mepromacy.cy) ; es alii proponunt : in futurum providere (Lwc.), signa coelorum, sidera spectare (To/. lans. Lap.), commemorasse satis est. Ne itaque se gentibus similes reddant quae eiusmodi curis crucian- scit quoniam his indigetis, Deo non deest potentia, Patri non deest voluntas vobis providendi. Dein docet cui curam suam impendere debeant et cui studio reliqua omnia a Deo adnectantur quae pro vita necessaria sint v. 31 verumtamen, xiv potius (Schanz) quaerite (primum) regnum Dei (et iustitiam eius) et haec omnia adiicientur vobis ; ef. ad Matth. 6,33. Porro quam maxime eos ab omni sollicitudine avotat et eximit affirmans Deum pro suo beneplacito decrevisse illis dare quod est maximum (Cai Mald. Tol. Ians. Luc, Lamy, Calm.)
12:32
v. 32 nolite timere , pusillus grex, quia complacuit Patri vestro dare vobis regnum; regnum Dei cuncta complectitur bona; qui itaque hoc dat regnum aeternum , coeleste, quanto magis dabit aevi huius brevis viaticum (Lamy)? Appeltat suos, gregem quia Messias ut pastor bonus est praedictus (Ez. 34,23) et quia populus Dei in vetere testamento eo nomine saepius desi} LUC. 12,33-34, — Cum itaque Deus tanta benevolentia iis regnum disposuerit, non solum omnem metum inopiae rerum terrenarum excutere debent, verum etiam convenit, quo aptiores fiant et digniores regno coelesti, ut pro magna in Deum Patrem fiducia sese iis quae habent privent (Jans. Tol.), Dicitur gradatione quadam
12:33
v. 33 vendite quae possidetis et date eleemosynam ; facite vobis sacculos qui non veterascunt, e quibus pecunia perdi nequit; qui pecuniam pauperibus erogat eam condit in sacculis imputribilibus, eo quod aeternum ex ea recepturus est fructum in altero saeculo (Luc.), thesaurum non deficientem in coelis quo fur non appropiat neque tinea corrumpit cf. Matth. 6,20; 19,21. Mare. 10,21. Non omittunt Weiss, Keil monere hisce Christi verbis nullo modo commendari votum paupertatis quod nos ad consilium evangelicum perfectionis christianae referimus. Sed quid tandem Christus suadet? et ubi verba Christi effectum sortiuntur, nisi in iis qui voluntariam paupertatem amplectuntur? Neque admittere vult Kez/ eleemosynis datis comparari thesaurum in coelis; en quomodo timet meritum boni operis! Sed qua tandem ratione talis thesaurus acquiri-. tur nisi bonis operibus e quorum numero est largitio eleemosynae? Cur autem oporteat elusmodi thesaurum in coelis sibi facere, ratio affertur
12:34
v. 34 wht enim thesaurus vester est ibt et cor vestrum erit; vide ad Matth. 6,21; « qui coelestia quaerunt illue mentis suae oculum dirigunt » (S. Cyr.); « ratio quare gratus est Deo descriptus neglectus temporalium propter coelestia subiungitur ex parte affectus : quia cor comitatur thesaurum; ita quod locus thesauri trahit ad se cor; hine enim fit, ut thesaurizantes in terra habeant cor affectum terrenis, et thesaurizantes in coelis habeant cor affectum coelestibus; ubi enim res amata, ibi est cor amantis » (Caz.). Cor nostrum esse alicubi nihil aliud est quam curam omnem nostram, cogitationem, gaudium, fiduciam, spem, metum, amorem, totum videlicet animum circa aliquid versari. Ut igitur in coelo versetur animus, illic transmittite pecunias, opes, divitias, illic sint bona vestra (Luc.). .
12:35
v. 35 sint lumbi vestri praecincti et lucernae ardentes (in manibus vestris) ; ne vestes talares vel oblongae impedimento essent, qui iter aut opus aliquodaggressuri erant, illaselevabant et cingebant ad lumbos; proinde lumborum praecinctio habitus est ministri aut alterius cuiuscumque parati ad iter aut opus aliquod strenue faciendum, nec tantum parati, sed etiam facientis (Luc. Madd.). Proinde iubet Christus nos esse promptos et expeditos ad omnem Domini nutum, semper occupatos operibus virtutum et in munere obeundo strenuos (cf. Tol. Jans.); mentis ad laborem impigritatem, nempe ad laudabile quodvis opus, significat lumborum praecinctura (S. Cyr. cat. Cr. Theoph.). Haec locutio parabolica multa complectitur; quare variae acceptiones quae feruntur facile ad quandam concordiam revocari possunt. Qui enim ad opus aliquod se praeparant, lumbos accingunt vestesque contrahunt, ut omne impedimentum removeant; sie qui in regnum coeleste tendunt debent impedimenta vitae huius deponere et animo prompto ad quodvis bonum obeundum parati esse. Quae praeparatio maxime fit cum carnem comprimimus ne in luxuriam dilabatur ; quare explicatio S. Gregorii (hom. 13 in evang.) aliorumque non abludit; fit eadem praeparatio, sinos ab amore rerum huius saeculi continemus et omnes illicitas concupiscentias cohibemus (S. Aug. quaest. evang. 2,25; (Eus. Schegg). Omnino nos debere paratos esse ad excipiendum Dominum, ut scil. venientem iudicem secure videamus, etiam lucernis ardentibus declaratur ; quas lucernas alii accipiunt de bonis operibus (S. Greg. Bon. Tol. Schanz), de statu iustitiae, ut simus caritate accensi (ans. Schegg), de bona intentione (S. Aug. quaest. evang. 2, 25 ; Beda), de scientia rerum coelestium rectoque iudicio(Eus. Theoph.). Ut eiusmodi servi, semper parati simus oportet et Christus nos continuo suum adventum exspectare vult
44, Ait autem ei Petrus : Domine, ad nos dicis hance parabolam, an et ad om- Ger mepi€ehaerar zat dvaxhivel adtods, xatt muosAoyv. Staxovicet adtots. 38. xdv év ede VS 7 $ 7 ov Fee f “2 ceeke J zai ston odtws, axdprot stoty xsivot. 2 Ba) Ae ane nee tH Sevréog xdv év tH teltyn gudaxy EAGn, 39. todro St ywvdboxete, Ste et Fdet 6 olxodeon0 rola thon 6 xdéntng Eeyetar Osanotns ola Wee O xAERTNS EPYETAL, Zyenyoonsey av, xat odx avijxey Groovy O7jvat s, ~ x ~ pe tov ofxov adtov. 40, xat bets yivecis ? « ~ c ey SS Zrotot’ Str 7 Gog od Goxette, © vids TOD avOcowrou Eoyetat. : 41, Etmev 62 6 Tlétpoc, -Kupte, zpos >) i 5 5 \ ees ol To t mpos m&vtas; 42. xat ctxey 6 Kuptoc, Tits dow zocly 6 mtstos otzovduos 6 opdvtuoc, dv xaraotrcet 6 xbprog axl tig Ospanetas ated, TOD Siddvar ev xatph stToWETPLOV; Undoyousty adtod xatactioet adtéyv, 45, "Exy 62 eizy 6 BodAog exetvos 2y tii xapdla adzod, Xpoviter 6 xberds pov Eoyecbar: nar doEntar torte tos matdae xal tHe mardioxas, eobtery te xal ahve zat meld- 2 rat 2 ated = > ~~ Ne BS éxetvon év Husow 7 od mposdoxe, xat ev hee 7 0d ywdoxery zal dSryotopyase adtovy, vai To psoog adtOD pete THv axiotwy Ovjoet. 47. 7Exstves 08 6 Godd0s 6 yvods A ~ ' , ~ \ ‘ — to Oékynpa% tod zvotov adtod, zat ph Evo pdoag 7) novjoag moog to Oddy —avrod, Sapyostar moAAdey > > Zt Wo r \ r map adtod. zalm nacélevto nodb, zeptacd- Tepov altycovewy adtév. tl Oédlw et yon avijebn; 50. Bdrropa 6é Eyw Bantiolijvat, xar nidg cuvéyouat fw tov tedcodH; St. Soxetts Ste eipyivyy mapeyevouny Sodvat ev. tH yi; odyt, Aéyw but, GN? 7 Gtaweptoudv, 52. tod viv névte év Evt olxew Staueucoroudvor, spsts ent Suolv, xal dbo ent toroly: 53. Ota ucpta07jcov tat geist emt ult,” nal vide ent Boy, urtnp ent buyarépa zat Quyarne ent thy ceed maven’ ext thy wWyhony ad= THs, nat vouon ent thy mevOeoay. . 36 eg pulsaverit ostium; add ff?il eg et si venerit vespertina vigilia-et ita invenerit beati sunt (servi illi, eg) quia iubebit illos discumbere et transiens ministrabit illis; similiter 1.118.209. Ir. In v. 38 D zat cav eA9n ty EOTECLV OVAL KaL EvENEL OVTWS TOtyGEt, xAt sav ev tH Ocvteom xar TH Totty, Similiter ce. In v. 39 solum ovz ay aoyzcey (sine eyeny av x) N° D sin Ti; om vigilaret utique et ei. In v. 42 xa eirev S BDL pl minusel cop aeth; al ctnev Se; e distribuat cibaria conservis suis. In v. 46 e bifariam illum dividet; eg gat cum hypocritis. In v. 48 1 cui plus dignitatis adscribitur plus de illo exigetur servitutis. In v. 49 nisi ut fuld theod tol val wil; sit ept* for med ox ken lind harl bff?iqr; sic dub rush, Wordsworth nisi accendatur; nisi iam Amb; tat et vellem ut iam accensus esset. In v. 53 ext Ovyatepx NBD Ti W H, ext tay pytepx BD L (sin v. 35 lumbi vestri, lucernae vestrae; v. 36 quando exibit ex domo convivii; v. 37 praecinget lumbos suos; v. 42 quis praefectus fidelis quem constituit super conservos suos, ut det illis portionem (demensum) in tempore suo; v. 47 om non fecit; v. 48 multum requiretur in manu eius). Docuerat Iesus animos suorum debere esse avulsos a rebus terrenis, desideria esse dirigenda ad regnum coeleste; iam ulterius docet quo modo, quo studio, qua vigilantia ad regnum illud promissum sit aspirandum. Explicat hoc exemplo servorum qui cum dominum noctu reversurum exspectant vigiles sunt et praecincti et expediti et faces habent incensas, ne cum dominus venerit, in mora sint dum faces accendunt et ad ministerium se praecingunt (Ma/d.)
12:36
v. 36 e¢ vos similes hominibus exspectantibus dominum suum quando revertatur a nuptiis, a qua festivitate quando reversurus sit incertum est, wt cum venerit et pulsaverit confestim aperiant et; nuptiae celebrabantur vespere; cf. Matth. 25,1; quare ad dominum revertentem suscipiendum lucernas accensas esse oportebat. In parabola dominus non revertitur a suis nuptiis quas ipse celebraverit; nuptiae enim in domo sponsi haberi solebant; erat itaque invitatus hospes ad amici cuiusdam nuptias. Neque Ita Christus veniet e gloria et beatitate coelesti ad iudicium universale (S. Cyr. Euth. Ians. Luc.), veniet cum laetitia (To/.). Verum in applicatione ad Christum omnino dici posse videtur, eum revera venire a nuptiis coelestibus, quas cum Ecclesia triumphante, cum sanctis animabus in coelo celebrat (Theoph. Tol. Ipr. Mald. Lap.). Est enim eum et sanctos certe in coelo obtinet, ubi nuptiae Agni celebrantur. Quare non video cur eam acceptionem Schegg velit excludi. Alii nuptias de angelorum consortio et societate concipiunt; « ad nuptias nam sibi angelorum multitudinem novus homo copulavit » (S. Greg. Bed. Bon. Alb.);
12:37
v. 37 beati servi wll quos cum venerit dominus invenerit vigilantes; amen dico vobis, quod praecinget se et factet allos discumbere et transtens ministrabit illis; ut mercedis ac beatitudinis magnitudinem describat quae servis fidelibus obtinget id dominum illum facere dicit Christus quod fieri non solet apud homines (Mald. Lamy , Calm.), sed quod insigni modo coelestem beatitudinem adumbrat. Christus enim fideles suos servos revera efficit heredes Dei et suos coheredes; eos summopere delectat visione suae gloriae et Deus ipse se ipso, essentia divina clare visa, sanctos beat et ineffabili modo satiat; ergo Deus sensu verissimo ipsis ministrat beatitudinem per liberalissimam sui ipsius communicationem et bonorum divinorum participationem. | | Incertum esse eius adventum, immo moram posse esse opinione LUG. 12,38-40. he 395 ‘longiorem , indiodtor Vv. 38 e¢ sz venerit in secunda vigilia et si in tertia vigila venerit, proinde cum nox pariter uti dies duodecim horis constiterit, spatium assignatur horarum noctis octo, si quidem ex antiquiore Iudaeorum more tres solum vigiliae oe recensentur (vide ac Matth. 14,25. Marc. 13,35) et tempus noctis satis provectum indicatur quo sopor maxime occupare solet homines; e/ ita invenerit, vigiles scil. et paratos ad se suscipiendum, quamvis | diu moratus sit illique diu debuerint vigilare et sese noctis quiete privare, beat sunt servi zi; tres solum commemorari vigilias et non quartam explicant aliqui, quia reditum a nuptiis ultra tertiam vigiliam differre non decuerit (cf. Caz. Ians. Luc. Schegg, Fil. Meyer, Sp.), alii ex more antiquiore (Schanz, Weiss), cum eiusmodi offensio ex reditu seriore in parabola haberi nequeat. Primae vigiliae non fit mentio, quia eo tempore convivium nuptiale instrui solebat. In applicatione parabolae alii vigilias explicant de variis aetatibus quibus homines ad tribunal indicis Christi morte avocantur (S. Cyr. Bed. Bon. cat. Cr. Alb. Cat. Tol.), alii de variis vitae conditionibus (Theoph.); alii ex modo loquendi potius colligunt. velle Dominum significari nobis opus esse perseveranti vigilia nec satis esse ut ad tempus vigilemus, et deinde non ferentes moram ipsius incidamus in torporem et som- ‘num, sed necesse esse ut longanimiter illius adventum semper et in quavis aetate exspectemus (lans. Luc.); quae acceptio et sequentibus commendatur v. 39. 40 et pariter nobis proponitur 21,36 vigilate itaque omni tempore orantes etc. Alio exemplo docet opus esse vigilantia continua, nunquam intermissa
12:39
v. 39 hoc autem scitote, quoniam si sciret paterfamalias qua hora fur veniret, vigilaret utique et non sineret perfodi domum suam, vide ad Matth. 24,43; Christus diem adventus sui comparat adventui — furis ob duo, ut 7o/. notat; unum est ut ostendat incertum et inexspectatum fore; summum enim studium est furibus, ut inexspectati surrepant; ideo intempesta nocte insidias struunt, quando putant universam domum alto somno oppressam; alterum est, ut significet detrimentum quod patientur illi quos Dominus impraeparatos invenerit, sicut patiuntur quibus fur inexspectatus advenit. Et incipiens hoc scetote animos discipulorum ad rem perpendendam serio admonet. Ad quid autem exemplum illud tendere velit declarat
12:40
v. 40 e¢ vos estote parati guia qua hora non putatis Filius hominis veniet; Apoc. 16,15 -eece venio sicut, fur. Cum unusquisque morte sistatur tribunali iudicis Christi, vero aliquo sensu Christus iudex venire dici potest in morte -cuiusvis. Quare hisce etiam enuntiatur, cum mortis incertitudo sit _ perpetua, nos continuo debere ita esse animo paratos, ut merito lau- dem servi boni et vigilis a Domino consequamur quandocumque mors nos occupaverit. De hac verborum Domini significatione vide quae dixi in Comment. Matth. II p. 352. Dixerat Christus quaedam quae ad solos discipulos spectabant v. 32 et similitudo quoque de servis vigilibus ad apostolorum ordinem pertinere videbatur; honor ille insignis a domino servis exhibitus y. 37 ad solos amicos maxime familiares Iesu referri poterat videri; quare cur Petrus interroget explicatur v. 44 ait autem ei Petrus : Domine ad nos dicis hance parabolam an et ad omnes; hance parabolam i. e. v, 35-40 (Tol. Luc, Lap. Schanz); Beda refert ad v. 33, ubi tamen de parabola sermo esse nequit, v. 44 ait autem er Petrus : Domine ad nos dicis hanc parabolam an et ad omnes? solus Lucas hane interponi quaestionem narrat. Frivole putat Wezss tantam esse similitudimem cum 11,45, ut quaestio haec ad fictionem sit amandanda. Iesus non directe respondet, « sed occulto quodam modo indicat parabolam esse communem et ad omnes pertinere fideles, imprimis autem ad apostolos et eos qui doctrina et dignitate praesunt » (Theoph. similiter Eus. Bed. Bon. Cat. Mald. lans, Luc. Lap. Schanz) atque imprirabola quae sequitur elucet. Cum autem unusquisque habeat suum munus ac officium in suo quisque vitae gradu ac conditione, parabola clare quoque indicatur, Unicuique enim certa quaedam dona a Deo concessa sunt et certa quaedam agendi provincia est demandata; oportet itaque se exhibere servum Domini fidelem. Respondet Christus Petro interrogatione proposita, ut ipse ex exemplo allato dispiciat et colligat ad quos admonitio ex rei natura spectare debeat v, 42 dixtt autem Dominus : quis putas est fidelis dispensator et prudens ctxevéyo¢ ille cui herus rei domesticae administrationem commisit, ut aliis servis distribuat quae iis conveniunt; fidelis est, qui heri voluntatem accurate exsequitur, prudens qui sibi commissa administrat et dispensat ratione habita conditionum temporis, hominum (vide ad Matth. 24,45), prout pro varietate rerum dominum velle recto, iudicio concludit, quem constituit dominus supra familiam suam Yspanctac , supra famulitium, supra agmen servorum, wt det zllis in tempore, suo tempore, tritici mensuram? ciropéroroy demensam frumenti vel cibi portionem, Notant Jans. Wetstein, Schegg, Fil. ex Donato morem fuisse quaternos frumenti modios quolibet mense singulis servis admetiri idque demensum esse appellatum. Qui tamen mos ad hune locum illustrandum haud multum spectat; nam iste disdubito respexeritne Iesus morem romanum. Ministerium huius dispen- Satoris esse quotidianum potius colligitur ex
12:43
v. 43 beatus alle servus quem cum venerit dominus , invenerit ita facientem; v. hy vere dico vobis, quoniam super omnia quae possidet constituet illum; cam Petrus interrogaverit eique iam claves regni coelorum traditae sint, aliqui putarunt in hoc dispensatore ipsum designari Petrum a Christo (cf. Bisp. Rerschl, Meyer, Weiss). Sed quae sequuntur de servo illo ostendunt rem enuntiari in universum. Praeterea Petrus nondum se probaverat dispensatorem fidelem et prudentem; nondum aderat familia cui alimoniam distribueret spiritualem. Quare parabola in significatione generali relinquenda est. Ka pariter declaratur varietas et meritorum et praemiorum. Iterum innuit Dominus posse intercedere moram longiorem; verum ne quis se negligentiae tradat putans se posse cum tardet Dominus ' venire impune vitiis indulgere (cf. 2 Petr. 3,4 seq.)
12:45
v. 45 quodsi dixerit servus tlle in corde suo : moram facit dominus meus venire, et coepertt percutere servos et ancillas et edere et bibere et inebriart,
12:46
v. 46 ventet dominus servi illius in die qua non sperat et hora qua nescit et dividet eum evyoropjost, proprie in duas partes dissecabit; herus itaque gladio eum trucidabit; repente abripietur morte in suis peccatis; talem poenam minatur Christus illis qui sibi pestifere persuadent se posse post vitam diu in sceleribus actam in senectute agere poenitentiam, qui itaque consulto peccant quia Deus sit longanimis (moram facit!). Exprimit Christus in dividet morem despotarum orientalium qui servum in flagitio deprehensum extemplo occidere minime dubitant. Unde eousque forma servatur parabolica. In sequenti autem sententia iam de eo loquitur qui parabola designatur, partemque evus cum infidelibus ponet, sortem et poenam habebit in aeternitate eandem quam habent qui sua culpa sunt infideles; pars illorum erit in 16. Parabola relicta fieri subito transitum ad rem parabola designatam saepius adverti potest (v.\37); quare non est cur recedatur a propria notione sryocopsce, quia, ut Grimm ait (Lex. s. v.), verba obstant, cum 6 dryoropn9ele superstes ponatur. Ceterum vide quae ad Matth. 24,46-51 adnotavi (Comment. II p. 334 seq.). Atque quam normam iudex sit secuturus Christus declarat sic respondens directe ad Petri quaestionem et explicans quatenus quae commendaverit ad omnes spectent
12:47
v. 47 2le autem servus qui cognovit voluntatem dominit sud et non praeparavit et non fecit secundum voluntatem eius, vapulabit multis; voluntatem intellige in applicatione generatim de mandatis Dei, non cum Ma/d. voluntatem qua decrevit aliquando ad iudicium venire; cognoscit autem voluntatem Dei certe ille qui fide imbutus revelationem divinam factam esse scit; gut autem ‘ non cognovit et fecit digna plagis vapulabit paucis; si fod digna plagis, etiam cognovit se male agere; cum autem dicatur voluntatem Dei non cognovisse, intelligenda erit voluntas Dei in revelatione manifestata; plagis vero digna fecit, quia contra legem cordi inscrip~ tam, contra voluntatem Dei lumine naturali expressam et manifestatam peccavit; cf. Rom. 2,14. Plerumque explicant : qui non cognovit, quia discere neglexit, ergo de ignorantia quam potuit ac debuit vitare, de ignorantia culpabili (cf. S. Cyr. Euth. Theoph. cat. Cr. Bed. Tol. Luc. Lap.). ludicium quippe Dei et ratio quae exigitur determinatur et circumscribitur donis illis quibus quisque erat insignitus : omni autem cut multum datum est multum quaeretur ab eo, i. €, qui multis Dei donis, insigni cognitione divinae voluntatis ornatus fuit, etiam districtam reddere debet rationem de recto horur donorum usu; nam, ut S. Greg. dicit hom. 9 in evang., cum augentur dona, rationes etiam crescunt donorum; e¢ cuz commendaverunt multum plus petent ab eo, cur plus? id explicatur parabola talentorum ; vult scil. Dominus ut quis lucrum faciat et talenta accepta cum lucro . domino referat, ut ille dicit : quinque talenta tradidisti mihi, ecce alia quinque superlucratus sum. Multum commendatur ei, dicit Beda, cui cum sua salute dominici quoque gregis pascendi cura committitur. Id sane etiam includitur; vel, ut Theoph. dicit, cui donum doctrinae datum est, amplius ab eo exigitur, cum sua doctrina uti debeat ad aliorum utilitatem. Alii ita concipiuat, ut quod in. priore membro dicatur, intelligant de donis quae quis ad suam salutem operandam accipiat, quod in altero membro habeatur, de tis quae proprie ad aliorum utilitatem et salutem conducunt, uti sunt varia munera in Ecclesia (ef. Tol, Jans. Luc. Lap.). Haec applicationis causa dici possunt. Sed accurate ita distingui posse non video. Nam etiam dona illa quae ad propriam salutem spectant, exigentur a Domino cum usura, uti patet ex parabola talentorum, Nam qui unum reddere voluit quod accepit, ergo tantum, quantum accepit, male habitus est. Unde puto membrum utrumque per modum parallelismi eandem rem bis exprimere vel ad emphasin et rei gravitatem declarandam idem bis asseri et quid sit illud meléwm quod quaeratur explicari et determinari in altero membro per plus, uti in parallelismo membrorum haud raro fit. Quantae vero necessitatis sit vigilare et fidelem se Domini servum exhibere, ulterius Iesus declarat admonitiones quas dedit confirmans et inculcans eo quod magna instare pericula docet et magnam subeundam esse luctam iis qui sua velint sequi vestigia
12:49
v. 49 ignem veni mittere in eran et quid volo nist ut tec SdaNan graecum eodem modo intellige ; et quantopere volo ut iam accendatur; +f uti Matth. 7,14 habet notionem o¢; pariter post 02,w potest poni <i eadem significatione fere qua alias éx (cf. Schanz, Weiss, Keil). Ignis comburit, destruit, purgat; Deus dicitur in s. litteris ignis consumens (Deut. 4, 24), ignis devorans atque consumens (Deut. 9,3); ipse Messias et eius adventus describitur : ipse quasi ignis conflans, et sedebit conflans et. emundans argentum et purgabit filios Levi et colabit eos quasi aurum et argentum (Mal. 3,2. 3; cf. Is. 1,25; 4,4), Christus itaque venit, descendit de coelo, ut opere suo atque institutione combureret atque destrueret quae sunt vitiosa, purgaret et emundaret suos sicut scoriae igne excoquuntur, ut purum aurum et argentum evadat. Hune itaque ignem comburentem , destruentem , purgantem, quo mundus a vitiis et idololatria purgatus renovetur et splendeat sanctitate vult vehementer ~ accendi et magno desiderio exoptat, ut eiusmodi ignis iamiam accen- -datur. Id autem effici debet opere messiano, cuius vim et efficaciam igni comparat. Opus autem’ messianum eomplectitur omnia subsidia quae Christus meruit et quibus instruxit apostolos ad conversionem et sanctificationem mundi. i | Verum antequam opus hoc messianum instar ignis vim suam destruendi et purgandi exserere possit, ipse Christus sua passione expiationem perficere debet et hac expiatione merere illa subsidia coelestia quibus opus est ad renovationem mundi tristitiam et agoniam in horto Gethsemani cogitatione passionis suae turbata est (ef. Ioan. 11,33). Immo ex hoe modo loquendi qui hic habetur non immerito concluseris Christi animam continuo memoria explicationem adducit illud : tristis est anima mea usque ad mortem. Cum qua angustia et tristitia ipse aliique (cf. Bed. Alb. Lamy, Schansz) studium quoddam vel desiderium maturandae passionis coniungunt; « videtur tacita esse quaedam similitudo sumpta a praegnante muliere quae ita partitudinem horret ut tamen velit quamprimum fasce suo levari » (Lamy). Alii vocem accipiunt de desiderioardenti quo impelli se dicat Iesus ad subeundam passionem; ita fere Huth. et certe Theoph. Bon. Cat. Mald. Tol. lans. Luc. Lap. Bisp. Reaschl, Fil. Cam Christus passionem mortemque subierit ex obedientia erga Patrem (Rom. 5,19. Phil. 2,8) et ipse professus sit suum esse cibum ut faciat voluntatem Patris (loan. 4,34) et ad passionem iverit ut cognosceret mundus a se diligi Patrem (loan. 14,31), dubitandum nullo modo est quin passionem suam etiam desideraverit, idque eo magis verum est quo magis salutem omnium exoptabat, ad quam salutem et gloriam hominibus efficiendam remedium erat eius passio et mors. At alia est quaestio num istud desiderium hoc loco enuntietur. Id ex notione et usu vocis ouvéyouat erit negandum. Unde bene dicit /pr. > primus sensus : angor, _pavore ac moerore contrahor, congruentior videtur; nam et verba hoc magis sonant (cf. Scheqq). De igne quem Dominus in terram mittere dicit variae quidem feruntur explicationes quarum tamen pleraeque aliquid veri continent. Ita qui ignem accipiunt de Spiritu sancto, vel de eius virtute, vel de doctrina Christi elusque praedicatione, omnino dicunt eo igne vitia comburi, mundum purgari. S. Cyr. scribit : « sicut qui aurum argentumve purgare sciunt, sordes eius igne consumunt, ita etiam Servator per doctrinas evangelicas virtute Spiritus singulorum in ipsum credentium mentem abstergit ». Etiam S, Ambr. ignem illum vocat bonae voluntatis auctorem, qui aurea dominicae domus vasa meliorat, fenum vero consumit ac stipulam ac saecularia omnia mundi voluptate concreta perituraeque opus carnis exurit, qui secreta cordis illuminat. Et S. Aug. eo igne dicit idololatriam comburi et igne virtutis Christi diabolicam in gentibus formam solvi (c. Faustum 22,93; M. (hom. 2 in Ezech. M. 76,800) et : ignem Dominus in terram mittit, cum afflatu sancti Spiritus corda Ge incendit (hom. 30 in evang. M. 76, 1223). Simili modo Beda ignem dici ait Spiritus sancti fervorem qui corda illuminat, ad superna provocat, vitia comburit, aurea vasa meliorat probando, ligna, fenum, stipulam consumit; « ob hoc solum de Patris sinu eXivi ef veni in mundum ut homines a terrenis cupiditatibus in coelestia desideria succendam, quid putas volo aliud quam ut huius incendii iubar cunctas mundi plagas illustret, huius flamma devotionis usque ad finem saeculi fidelium semper augescat in corde neque ullo infidelium vel fluctuum exstinguatur incursu vel flatuum »? et pari ratione in isto igne mitti. Spiritum sanctum, ut purgentur, illustrentur, roborentur corda hominum. explicant Car. Tol. Ipr. Lap. Reischl. A qua acceptione non multum recedunt qui ignem hunc esse dicunt caritatem divinam ad omnem terram suc- | cendendam et ad omnem terrenitatem comburendam (Alb. Bon.), vel fidem tum, ut ea animi hominum purgentur et innoventur. Hae igitur explanationes facile inter se conciliantur et ad unum quoddam caput revocantur, cum singulae non omittant quod praecipuum est igne illo animos purgari et innovari. Verum alii ignem hunc eo modo dici volunt quo in v. 51 Christus ait se non venisse pacem dare; quare exponunt ignem melius interpretabitur istius ignis qualitatem adiiciens : putatis venisse me pacem mittere in terram?non, dico vobis, sed separationem,; igitur ignem cui acceptioni adstipulatur Mald. addens ignem significare afflictionem resque adversas, item Luc. rerum omnium perturbationem esse intelligendam ait quam pariat evangelii doctrina malitia hominum, vel, ut alii loquuntur, significari persecutiones, odia malaque omnia quae evangelica (Lamy), vel in universum animorum exagitationem qua alii pro Christo, alii contra eum impellantur. (Schanz). Verum istis explanationibus non tam ignis mihi videtur explicari, sedsolum significari qui effectus ex parte ignem illum quem Iesus mittit in terram consequantur. De quibus effectibus sermo est in sequentibus. | Opud itaque quod Christus instituit et quod apostoli propagare debent, opus messianum cum in constituendo regno Dei consistat bellum indicit idololatriae, vitiis, concupiscentiis malis, moribus ac consuetualiis enutritae adhaerent et eos qui Christo nomen dant; unde y. 54 tionem; « siquidem ad fidem Christi totus orbis contra se divisus est; unaquaeque domus et infideles habuit et credentes et propterea bellum missuin est bonum, ut rumperetur pax mala » (S. Hier. Beda). Cuius separationis exemplum affert v. 52 erunt ent ex hoc quingue in domo una divisi, tres in duos et duo in tres;
12:50
v. 50 daptismo autem habeo baptizari; suam passionem appellat baptismum (cf. Marc. 10,38); sunt enim aquae in s. litteris imago tribulationum (cf. Ps. 17,17; 31,6; 65,12; 68,16 etc.); imsuper cum in passione sua totus sit sanguine suo tingendus, eam aptissime vocat baptismum; « sanguinis inquit proprii tinctione prius habeo perfundi et sic corda credentium spiritus igne quo terrena omnia simul et animam suam despicere i immo odisse queant inflammare » (Beda). Similiter ait'S. Cyr, ignem illum tum demum universum mundum posse corripere, postquam tota susceptae incarnationis ratio sit peracta, idque Christum docere cum dicat : baptismo etc.; eodemque modo To/. ignem illum dicit non esse aecendendum, nisi postquam ipse mortem passus fuerit, et ita nexum cum antecedenti recte constituunt praeterea Theoph. lans. Bisp. Schegg, Schanz, Fil. Keil, Weiss; mentione passionis facta addit et guomodo coarctor usquedum perficiatur! suvéyoyan constringor, affliigor; de, vocis notione usuque cf. Matth. 4% 24. Luc. 4,88; 8,37. 45; 19,43. Act. 28,8, quibus omnibus locis significatur afflictio , sani olor: e0demque sensu dicitur cuyéyq Luc. 21,25 pressura ‘eb 2 eae 2,4 angustia, cul notioni etiam coarctor pongrutt: Proinde Christus iam ante
12:53
v. 53 dividentur pater in filium et filius in patrem suum; mater in filiam et filia in marem; socrus in nurum suam et nurus in socrum suam; ut in exemplo hoc solum quinque habeantur ex v.52, monent Amdr. Beda matrem esse simul socrum, Theoph. autem filiam esse quoque nurum; éct xazet contra patrem; éx) Ovyacéex notione haud multum diversa, qua magis motus et directio hostilis in filiam etc. exprimitur; significaturne mulieres pro odio muliebri vehementius aliam in aliam irruere, invehi? Eadem sententia enuntiatur Matth. 10,34: non veni pacem mittere sed gladium et v. 35; cf. Matth. 10,24 et Mich. 7,6, ad quos locos plura dixi in Commentariis (Matth. I p. 395. 406; in Proph. stent suis et quae lucta subeunda sit etiam contra eos qui maxime nobis necessitudine naturae coniuncti sunt. Inde itaque elucet quantopere debeant esse vigiles, stare succincti lumbis, ne suecumbant, sed. ut fideles permaneant donec Dominus advenerit.
12:54
12,54. Dicebat autem et ad turbas : 12,54. “Edcysv 68 xat tote byAors, Quum videritis nubem orientem ab oc- | “Otay tnt veodAny avatédAAovaay Ext alig minusc; al Ban, Bary. In v. 59 quadrantemit Tert gat dub eg, uti D “O0PAYTY Y (sin v. 56 tempus hoe et signa eius non scrutamini ut probetis; aliqua etiam in hac parte desunt). Uti in praecedenti sermone Christus discipulos adhortatus est ad tione ad turbas directa eas similiter excitare studet, ut intelligentes quale tempus instet excusso torpore opportunitate oblata ad reconciliationem cum Deo quaerendam utantur. Quem nexum haud incongrue S. Bon. indicat scribens : postquam excitavit ad vigilantiam, hic arsuit negligentiam. Alii occasionem huius sermonis repetunt ex eo quod turbae non intelligentes quid praecedenti sermone Iesus voluerit turbatae sint (Theoph.), vel quod audientes de separatione et odio exci-_ tatae sint ira et indignatione (Scheqgq); vel afferri rationem istius separationis quae in eo sit quod tempus messianum non agnoscant ( Wezss), vel Christum cum de suo adventu locutus sit ad discipulos, occasione eius mentionis reprehendere turbas quod tempus adventus sui non velint agnoscere (To/. Jans.). Adhortatione itaque discipulis data Iesus oculos in plebem dirigens non potest non advertere quam longe absint ab ea animorum dispositione quam discipulis ingerere studuit
12:55
v. 55 et cum austrum flantem e plaga scil. meridionali, dicdtis ; guia aestus erit; et fit; cf. Matth. 16,2; verum cum oceasio loquendi hic sit plane alia et alia quoque exempla quibus Iesus utitur, nequaquam unus idemque eventus statui potest; sed quae hic legimus diversa sunt ab iis apud Matthaeum;
12:56
v. 56 Aypocritae, factem quid portendat futurum esse varius coeli terraeque aspectus; hoc autem tempus quomodo non probatis, qaomodo non nostis examinare et explorare? i. e. quomodo signa temporis non dignoscitis et quid porfendant non attenditis? In reprehensione qua eos hypocritas vocat simul tangit rationem, cur signa temporis non norint. Hypocrisi obcaecati sunt; externam quandam observantiam legis praetendunt, sed vera pietate destituti sunt. Aliter To/. : appellat hypocritas quia volebant prudentes videri iudicio signorum coeli et terrae, cum revera essent imprudentissimi qui quod maioris erat momenti non observarunt. Signa autem ex quibus instare tempus messianum cognoscere potvidetur (vide quae dixi in Comment. Dan. p. 265; ad Matth. 16,2). Quale itaque tempus instet, nisi oculos auresque claudere voluerint ignorare non possunt. Illa annuntiatio sola : appropinquavit regnum Dei, iam satis clara est. Quare Christus eos arguit simulque omnem ignorantiae excusationem excludit (Bed. Luc. Ipr.) dicens
12:57
v. 54 dicebat autem et ad turbas : cum videritis nubem orientem ab occasu i. e. a regione maritima, a mari, statim dicitis : nimbus venit; et tta fit; v. 57 quid autem et a vobis tpsis non tudicates gue tustum est? xotvete to. Stxanov, de eo ferre sententiam idque eligere; a¢éauzay « relegat eos ad proprios ipsorum animos ac conscientias Shimane quod si vel secum ipsi ‘separato omni pravo affectu expenderent coram Deo ea quae suis oculis quotidie vident, posse eos absque aliis externis testimoniis ex conscientiae suae dictamine venire in cognitionem temporis praesentis; hic itaque mali fontem aperit Dominus, quod in suas conscientias non descendant neque illic coram Deo secum inquirant quid rectum sit » (Luc.). Et bene notat Ipr. perperam verba haee ex vobis zpsis a Cassiano, collat. 13, et aliis eo torqueri quasi Christus significatum vellet eos id posse agnoscere viribus naturalibus; argumentis quippe externis non excludi gratiam Dei qua iuvante in notitiam et fidem venire potuissent, nisi mala sua voluntate hoc Dei adiutorium repulissent. Et quid sit iustum illud quod ratione temporis etiam iudicare et amplecti debeant |(/ans.) indicat sequentibus; nam cum annuntiatione regni Dei coniuncta est adhortatio : poenitentiam agite; Messiae adventus tamquam tempus iudicii a prophetis est descriptum (cf. Is. hu. Ez. 34,20. Mal. 3,2. Zach. 13,9) et a Ioanne baptista annuntiatum (Matth. 3,10. 12). Quid itaque illis tali tempore incumbit? Nihil magis quam ut acta poenitentia Deum sibi reddant propitium, quamdiu id licet. Idque per modum parabolae proponitur v. 58 cum auversario tuo ad principem, in via da operam liberari ab illo i. e. ut ab accusatore et creditore liber dimittaris et ille discedat a te neque litem intendat, ne forte trahat te ad iudicem et iudex tradat te exactori, 1. e. servo vel ministro qui reos poenis afficit decretis, ef exactor mittat te in carcerem,; et quantopere sit consultum antea rem componere, graviter asseritur
12:59
v. 59 dico tibi : non exies inde, donec etiam novissemum minutum reddas , hzxz6v nummulus est minimus, dimidia ad ultimum nummulum declaratur, nisi quis ante iudicium, antequam Deo iudici sistatur, remissionem debiti obtinuerit. Quod diate : non exies, donec... per se significat : non aliter exibis e carcere, nisi totum debitum usque ad ultimam monetam solvyeris (Zo/.) et bene notat Caz. : adverbium donec determinat tempus carceris coaevum tempori non solutionis et non determinat'certum tempus, ac per hoc si ve, 12,58-89. ‘405 nunquam ele nunquam exibis. Si autem olvene poteris, exibis. Igitur summo iure tecum agetur; non liberaberis donec poenas lueris extremas, tantas quantas rigor justitine exiget; quare aliqui explicant et de carcere inferni, ubi ae bitiinn nunquam solvi potest et de purgatorio, ubi solvitur (of: Alb. Tol. Luc.), dum alii simpliciter verba feeiprunt > hunquam exibis, quia nunquam in carcere reddere potes debitum, ita S. Aug. de serm. Domini in monte 1,11. 30; Bed. Bon. Car. Theoph. Euth. Tans. et complures alios recensui in Comment. Exemplo ifaque ex conditione vitae deprompto ostenditur consultum esse, uf quis rem cum accusatore vel creditore componat antequam res illa rigore iustitiae sit iudicanda. Applicatio facile patet. Quod in re humana [taque reconciliatio per poenitentiam est quaerenda antequam Deo vel -Messiae iudici sistamur. Aliqua quae in illo exemplo dicuntur facilem habent applicationem; ita in via i. e. antequam iudicium ingruat; iudex certe unde exponendum censet : offer ei negotium, offer ei mercaturam, cuius ope pecuniam suam accipiat; alii : offer ei laborem quo debitum illud solvere vis. Fortasse iam interpres syrus simile quid exprimere voluit, cum vertat épyactay NIWANN, quam vocem Bernstein interpretatur mercaturam, negotiationem, merces. Verum nescio an non obstet 66¢ quod offer (anbieten) verti posse vel propone nullo exemplo stercora, 9. Et siquidem fecerit fructum; | wgdAov, et G3 wrye, exxdbers adtify. sin autem, in futurum succides eam, Quae sequuntur et tempore et rei argumento arcte cohaerent cum praecedentibus. Tempus quidem ipse evangelista satis declarat in -v. 1; sermone Christi iterum poenitentiam iiaxinie esse necessarliam inculcatur additis minis gravissimis;
12:1
L'introduction est incontestablement écrite pour ce qui suit, quoiqu'il paraisse bien étrange que Jésus ait pu instruire ses disciples au milieu d’une pareille foule. On peut supposer que précisément pendant que la foule est incapable de prêter l'oreille parce que chacun se défend contre son voisin, le Maitre a pu adresser ces paroles à part à ses disciples, groupés autour de Iui pour le préserver d'un contact trop violent. Ou plutôt Jésus ἃ parlé d’abord (πρῶτον), en se rapprochant de la foule qui l'attendait à une certaine distance de la maison du Pharisien. Quoiqu'il y ait souvent foule autour de lui, Le. ἃ voulu indiquer un concours extraordinaire, sans nous en dire la cause, Pour une raison ou pour une autre, l'agitation messianique augmentait. — πρῶτον se rattache à ce qui précède (les anc. mss. et les modernes, contre Hahn). 4b) Ce n'est pas le point principal de l'instruction, mais plutôt le point de départ. Jésus ἃ éprouvé une sorte de dégoût de l'hypocrisie des Pharisiens, οἱ il met en garde ses disciples. On avance que Lc. n'a pas voulu laisser perdre l'avis de Mc. vur, 45 sur le levain des Pharisiens, et que, n'ayant pas voulu reproduire la méprise des apôtres à ce sujet, il s'est contenté de qualifier toute la conduite des Pharisiens par l'hypocrisie. Mais il ἃ tout aussi bien pu être guidé par un texte comme celui de Mt. xvr, ὁ qui cependant avait interprété le « levain » de la doctrine (Mt. xvi, 12). D'ailleurs, dans ce contexte, l'hypocrisie est aussi bien la fausse apparence de piété que la dissimulation qui cache l'hostilité sous des apparences trompeuses. De même le ‘levain dont on ne discerne pas la présence dans un pain, et qui exerce une action si marquée. — ἥτις ἐστὶν ὑπόχρισις « qui n'est qu'hypocrisie », plutôt que : « qui est l'hypocrisie » (dans ce cas il y aurait l’article). Tout ce régime politico-religieux manquait de franchise.
12:2
Ce v. est à Mt. x, 26 dans le même rapport que Le. wi, 17 à Me. 1v, 22. Les paroles de Jésus sont sensiblement différentes dans les deux occasions, δὶ n'ont pas le même sens. Cette fois il s’agit de l'hypocrisie des Pharisiens qui sera enfin mise à nu, mais cette hypocrisie doit s'entendre de tout un système de confrérie, presque de société secrète, qui permettait aux Pharisiens de Ô charger les autres sans se charger eux-mêmes, et qui équivalait à cacher la clef de la science. Ce mystère va cesser.
12:3
ἀνθ᾽ ὧν marque le changement de régime. Il est traduit « parce que » {Vg. quoniam) par Schanz, Kn. B. Weiss, PL, etc. comme dans 1, 20; xx, ἀξ; Act. x, 23, Il Thess. 11, 10. De cette façon Jésus met toujours simplement en garde contre la dissimulation, d'autant qu’elle ne sert de rien! Mais ce motif n'est guère digne de lui, et il semblerait reprocher aux disciples d'avoir pratiqué la même dissimulation. Le changement de sujet indique une modification de la pensée; ἀνθ᾽ ὧν au début de la phrase peut très bien avoir le sens de « tandis que » cf. Sap. xvr, 20 (God. Holtz.), et à plus forte raison de < en conséquence Les disciples ont commencé par prêcher dans un certain mystère, dans les maisons; le moment viendra où la prédication se fera sur les toits, exposant ainsi les disciples à la persécution. C'est le sens de Mt. x, 27. Le texte original semble d’abord être ici celui de Luc qui ἃ conservé le rythme des passifs impersonnels, avec le clair obscur de l'avenir. Mais ce peut être un arrangement, et la fixité de son thème εἴπατε — ἐλαλήσατε, la rigueur des oppositions, σχοτία — φῶς, ταμεῖα — δώματα, sont moins naturels que le ton confidentiel de ME (cf. Harxacr, Sprüche.. 60.) Le ταμεῖον, forme récente de ταμιεῖον, est un cellier, le plus souvent creusé dans le roc. La prédication sur les toits n'a rien d'extraordinaire avec le système des Lerrasses, où l’on cause d'une maison à l'autre. En fait la prédication chrétienne ἃ passé des catacombes au balcon de
12:4
ἀποχτεννοντων (T S V) plutôt que αἀποχτεινοντων (H). — περισσοτερον τι (T H V) et non τ. περ. (5). 1.4 ι
La prédication publique pourra déchainer là persécution; l'idée est sousentendue dans Le., préparée dans Mt. Il les nomme ses amis; c'est le premier ct le plus doux des encouragements. Le v. 4, comme Mt.; dans #b Le. ne dit pas que les ennemis ne peuvent tuer l'âme, peut-être pour n'être pas obligé de distinguer la mort physique et la mort spirituelle; d'ailleurs μὴ ἐχόντων est de son style, cf. vi, 42, et son goût pour ἔχω. — μετὰ ταῦτα, le plur. pour le sing., après avoir tué. Le plur. ne fait pas allusion à divers genres de mort (PL).
12:5
Cf. Mt. x, 28h, dont la concision est plus impressionnante par son opposition parallélique avec 288 que les formules solennelles de 1,6. N'ayant pas distingué l'âme du corps au v. précédent, il met en jeu tout l’homme. Que Dieu ait le pouvoir de tuer, c'est peu de chose en face du pouvoir d'envoyer dans la géhienne. ἀποχτεῖναι est trop accentué pour signifier la mort qui attend tous les hommes. Dieu a le pouvoir de les châtier dès cette vie, donc les deux pouvoirs, l'homme ne peut que tuer. Il y ἃ là plus de réflexion et même de littérature que dans Mt. Un certain nombre de protestants ont cru qu'il s'agissait du diable. Mais il faut lui résister (Jac. 1v, 7; 1 Pet. v, 9), non le craindre (PL). Pour ἐμδαλεῖν, cf. Par. 47 1, 8 (ue siècle av. J.-C.) : ἐνθέόληκαν (sc. οἱ θεοὶ) ὑμᾶς εἰς ὕλην μεγάλην (MM. Expositor vi, 37 p. 93). — vai comme x, 51 (où Mt. xx, 36 ἃ ἀμὴν); ἔχοντα ἐξουσίαν avec l'inf. cf. Act. 1x, 44. ἐμδαλεῖν εἰς τὴν γέενναν est plus grec que ἀπολέσαι ἐν +. y. (Harnack).
12:6
Cf. Mt. x, 29, où il y a deux passereaux pour un as. Dans Le. ils sont meilleur marché. Le sont-ils devenus? demande Harnack. Godet demande si 8. ὁμολογήσει (H) plutôt que ouoxcynen (TS V). 4 les évangélistes se sont amusés à faire ces petits changements à dessein? et il en tire une conséquence contre l'usage de sources écrites. Non, peut-être, si c'est pour aboutir à une précision compliquée, comme € cinq pour deux as », mais le texte de Mi. est plus coulant, et plus grec {πωλεῖται au sing.). Le traducteur serait-il intervenu? Au contraire la suite est plus pittoresque dans Mt. avec πεσεῖται (cf. Am. nt, 5), tandis que la pensée de Le. est presque philosophique, avec ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ, qui est, il est vrai, une tournure sémitique, mais propre à Le. parmi les synoptiques, et très fréquente chez lui. Des deux facons la Providence de Dieu est fortement affirmée, jusque sur des êtres de peu de valeur, d'une lacon plus déférente dans Le., mais plus en situation dans Mi. où il s'agit de la mort des passereaux. Je ne sais si on donnerait encore un sou pour deux moineaux à Jérusalem, tant ils sont nombreux. On les prend par milliers pour les empêcher de dévorer jusqu'à la dernière grappe de raisin.
12:7
CE. Mt. x, 30. 31, plus expressif en metlant ὑμῶν δέ en tête. Quand il s'agit de vous, même les cheveux sont comptés. — Avec ἀλλὰ καί Le. semble dire il y a plus, même les cheveux de votre tête! qui n’ont aucune valeur (du moins alors chez les paysans de Palestine). La conclusion est donc absolue, μὴ φοδεῖσθε, substitué élégamment à μὴ φοῤηθῆτε (v. 4). Sur la pensée, cf. Le. xxr, 48. Quoi que fassent 165 hommes — et il est entendu qu'ils peuvent enlever la vie du corps — ils ne feront rien sans le bon vouloir de Dieu qui veille sur ses amis. — διαφέρω signifie « l'emporter sur »; il n'y a done pas à recourir pour πολλῶν à une erreur de traduction dans la source de Le. et de Mt. pour πολλῷ .(Wellh. sur Mt.; Harx. Sprüche.), 8.
12:9
Cf. Mt. x, 32. 33. La pensée du jugement de Dieu est assurément une raison de ne pas craindre les hommes, mais ce n’est pas simplement à ce titre que viennent ces deux versets. Ils révèlent le sens de tout ce qui précède, et pourquoi les disciples auront à envisager la mort. C'est qu'ils auront à porter témoignage pour Jésus, qui, à son tour, les avouera pour les siens; s'ils le renient, ils seront reniés à leur tour. C’est bien la perspective du Jugement, mais après une confession qui aura pu amener la mort, Jésus étant déjà auprès des anges. Cette vue complète celle de 1x, 26 (d'après Mec. vur, 38) dont il ne faut done pas abuser dans le sens d’une eschatologie absolue et prochaine. Jésus envisage les persécutions qui atteindront ses disciples lorsqu'il ne sera plus là et que tout le poids de la prédication et de la confession leur sera imposé. — ὁμολογεῖν ἐν est un cas Lypique. Le verbe répond soit en hébreu, soit en araméen, à la forme causative de 7, mais dans la Bible grecque le nom de la personne est au dalif, sans ἕν. Cependant le syr. a traduit avec 2, et celte tournure rentre bien dans le génie de l’araméen. Or Le. l’a en commun avec Mi. x, 32. C'est donc, selon toute apparence, la preuve d’une dépendance littéraire en grec, car si Le. avait eu sous les yeux un texte araméen, il aurait plutôt mis simplement l'accusatif. Dans le N. T. on ne retrouve le sens de confesser quelqu'un que dans saint Jean; Jo. 1x, 22; 1 Jo. n, 23; 1v, 3; ἢ Jo. 7, avec l'accusatif. — Luc commence par écrire ἔμπροσθεν (bis, v. 8). puis vient à son ἐνώπιον (bis, v. 9), landis que ME. a toujours ἔμπροσθεν. Au lieu de κἀγώ il met le Fils de l'homme, qui ne doit être ici que synonyme de « moi », qu'on trouve au v. 9. Ce terme n’est donc pas primitif ici, mais a peut-être été choisi par Le. pour préparer le v. 10. « Les anges », au lieu de < mon père qui est dans les cieux » parait primitif à Harnack, à tort, car le Christ semble avoir ici les anges pour assesseurs il serait donc le juge tandis que la situation suggère plutôt qu'il fait office de témoin pour rendre à ses fidèles le service qu'ils lui ont rendu (Loisy). — Au v. 9 Le. emploie encore (ef. v. 3) 16 passif impersonnel.
12:10
Comme dans Mt. xu, 32, en donnant à la parole contre l'Esprit-Saint le nom de blasphème; cf. Me. πι, 29, où il n'est pas question du Fils de l'homme. Tous les critiques, même Schanz, jugent ce passage mieux placé dans le contexte de Me. et de Mt. où les Pharisiens accnsaient Jésus de chasser les démons par Béelzéboul. Quel est le sens dans Le? D'après les uns (Schanz, Kn., B. Weiss, God., Holtz., Kioster.), il ne s'agit plus des disciples, mais de deux catégories de personnes, les uns qui refusent le Christ sous sa forme d'humilité, peutêtre sans mauvaise foi, les autres qui blasphèment la bonté de Dieu manifestée par l’action de l'Esprit-Saint dans les disciples. On revient ainsi à peu près au sens de Mt., mis au point par Le. d'après les premières années de l'Église. Mais dans ce cas le blasphème contre l'Esprit devrait être placé après les versets 11 et 12; encore le contexte ne serait-il pas meilleur avec ce qui précède. 11 fant donc dire (Hahn, Wellh.) que Jésus parle encore de ses disciples. S'il ἃ prévu qu'ils pourraient le renier, il peut leur adresser ces sévères paroles. 1] semble donc distinguer entre ceux du dehors qui parlent mal du Christ, peut-être parce qu'ils ne le connaissent pas, et qu'ils n'ont pas éprouvé la grâce de l'Esprit-Saint mais les chrétiens qui renieraient le Christ contre le mouvement de l'Esprit-Saint, blasphèment l'Esprit-Saint. Ce péché ne leur sera pas remis. Pourtant Le. s'abstient de dire : ni dans ce monde, ni dans le monde futur. Peut-être veut-il seulement mettre en relief son extrême gravité. Si le contexte paraît historiquement moins bon que celui de Mt., il ne laisse pas d'être plausible, car entendu de cette façon le verset se soude très bien avec ce qui précède, où l’on suppose le reniement du Fils de l’homme, et il a pour contrepoids la promesse de l'Esprit-Saint (tandis que, dans le premier système, on ne justifie ce verset que comme un motif de consolation pour les disciples puisque le péché de leurs adversaires ne sera pas remis!). On peut d’ailleurs penser que Jésus ἃ fait deux applications différentes de cette parole; d'autant que dans Mt. x, 25 l'injure qui qualifie le Maitre de Béelzéboul se trouve dans un contexte où il est question des persécutions (cf. Zahn). — καὶ πᾶς style de Le; τῷ δέ style périodique.
12:11
Schanz note à tort que l'omission des συνέδρια « indique des circonstances plus tardives : les persécutions de la part des autorités païennes viennent se joindre à celles des Juifs »; car c'était déjà le cas dans Mt. x, 18 et Me. x, 9. Ce qui est plus récent, c'est la langue; les chefs et les rois sont remplacés par les ἀρχαί et les ἐξουσίαι, (cf. Le. xx, 20), deux mots que Paul joint volontiers : Eph. im, 10; Col. 1, 46; Tit. mn, 1; cf. Col, n, 10. 15, et qui ne se distinguent guère ai ἀρχαί (Thuc. v, 47) les magistrats; ἣ ἐξουσία (Den. Hal. x1, 32) l'autorité (des décemvirs). Le nom ne parait pas avoir été employé au plurielen dehors du N.T. (cf. Rom. χα, 4); nous disons tout à fait de même : les autorités. — πῶς «Ja manière » importe surtout dans une défense raisonnée, comme l'indique ἀπολογοῦμαι, cf. Rom. 11, 15, Il Cor. χα, 19 dans un sens général, et précisément dans le sens spécial de défendre sa foi ou sa conduite xx1, 143 Act. xix, 33; xxIW, 10; xxv, 8; xxvt, 1. 2. 24 ἘΝ. T. À celte expression choisie, au lieu du vague λαλήσητε (Mt. Mc.), Le. ajoute, ἢ τί εἴπητε, qui prépare à δεῖ εἰπεῖν (v. 13). On pourrait ‘supprimer ἢ τί 4° avec D 157 af it syreur et pes sah Clém. Or: il est Cyr (Jér.); vraisemblable que ces mots ont été Ccrits d'après Mt. ou comme une locution courante, mais non que Luc ait répété deux fois τί.
οἵ. ML. x, 19 s. et Mc. xur, 44, même Le. xx1, 14 8. 1} y a plus de ressemblance entre Le. et Mt. ou Mc., qu'avec l'autre passage de Le., et dans ces trois derniers endroits le contexte est plus satisfaisant : après avoir annoncé les persécutions, le Seigneur promet aussitôt l'assistance du Saint- Esprit dans les comparutions. Il est difficile d'admettre que Le. ayant trouvé-ce passage beaucoup plus loin dans Me. fait transporté jei arbitrairement, le remplaçant dans le discours eschatologique par des termes plus éloignés de ceux de Me. et de Mt. Il pensait donc que ces mêmes paroles avaient déjà été dites plus tôt, et en effet Mt. les place dès le ch. x. Dans son contexte, Luc parait revenir sur un point important, non pour fournir une réponse au blasphème des persécuteurs (Schanz), ni simplement parce qu’il vient de parler de l'Esprit-Saint {Holtz.), mais pour donner un dernier encouragement aux disciples, gens simples, bien décidés à ne pas renier leur Maître, mais qui pouvaient être intimidés d'avance et embarrassés, à la pensée de défendre leurs convictions devant des puissances.
12:12
On reconnail ici aussi le goût de Le. pour la précision des formules, füt-ce au prix d’une atténuation. Au lieu de parler Jui- -mème, l'Esprit-Saint enseigne à parler (cf. Jo. xiv, 26; 1 Cor. 11. 13). D
12:13
Les rabbis avaient habitué les Juifs à recourir à eux pour lrancher les questions de fait qui devaient plus ou moins être résolues d'après des principes Je droit. Aussi l'inconnu invoque seulement le titre de didascale ou de docteur; on voit cependant que l’enseignement de Jésus gagnait cn autorité. Quel était le s point? nous ne savons. Peut-être le frère était-il un aîné qui ne voulait rien donner à son cadet malgré la loi (Dt. χχι, 17). Le ton ne manque pas d’assurancc; l’homme ne prie pas Jésus d’être arbitre, il le somme de lui donner raison (P£.), Il n’est pas dit que le réclamant ait eu tort.
12:14
Bene terrena declinat, qui propter divina descenderat (Ambr.). ἄνθρωπε peut indiquer plusieurs nuances, depuis l'indignation (Sox. 4). 791.1154, Rom. τ, 1; ΠΧ, 20), jusqu'à l'embarras (xxu1, 58-60). Dans ces cas il répond toujours à une intervention malavisée. — La suite comme dans Ex. τι, 14 (cité par Act. var, 27), pour la forme seulement, car il est bien différent de dire : qui t'a fait juge? ou de décliner ce rôle. D'autant qu'ici il y a χριτήν οἱ non δικαστήν (encore soutenu par Hahn), el μεριστήν, Ce dernier mot est inconnu, sauf de Pollux. Il ne peut désigner ici que celui qui arrange les choses en fait, par opposition au χριτής qui donne la solution du droit.
12:15
Vient aussitôt la morale qu'il faut tirer de l'incident, et qui note le plaignant, au moins indirectement, de trop d’attachement aux choses de la terre, Γ car πλεονεξία est le désir de posséder beaucoup, d'avoir tout en abondance; ce désir est condamnable lorsqu'on y voit sa vie, car même si l'on est dans l’abondance, la vie (la vraie vie) ne suit pas de ce qu'on possède (Vg. Holtz. PL). Cette interprétation entend ἔστιν ἐκ au sens de « venir de », ef. ΜΙ. v, 37; Jo. vu, 47; Act. v, 38; de plus ëx τῶν ὑπαρχόντων αὐτοῦ n’est pas simplement synonyme de ἐν τῷ περισσεύειν. Ce dernier marque la situation où l'on serait tenté, ayant tout en abondance, de mettre sa vie dans ses biens. Kn. et Hahn mettent plus directement en harmonie avec la parabole en comprenant par vie la prolongation de la vie. Mais le principe est général, et bien prouvé par la parabole. PL. cite Aristote (Eth. Nic. x, 8. 9) : où γὰρ ἐν τῇ ὑπερδολῇ τὸ αὕταρκες οὐδ᾽ ἣ πρᾶξις, δυνατὸν δὲ rat μὴ ἄρχοντα γῆς nat θαλάττης πράττειν τὰ καλά" nai γὰρ ἀπὸ μετρίων δύναιτ᾽ ἄν τις πράττειν κατὰ τὴν ἀρετήν, c’est-à-dire : [ἃ richesse n’est pas nécessaire à la vertu. Jésus dit : Défiez-vous du désir des richesses qui ne font pas la vraie vie. 11 semble bien qu'ici la vie est celle qui demeure après la mort du corps (cf. v. 4 5.).
12:16
L'homme était déjà riche, et comme dit le proverbe, l’eau va au moulin, εὐφορϑῖν de la terre Jos. Bell. 1], χχι, 2 τῆς Γαλιλαίας... τότε εὐφορηχυίας est encore plus rapproché que Hippocr. Epist. 1274. Pas d° nes exemple connu de ce sens 11) IE commence à parler en propriétaire convaineu; cf. 1 Regn. xxv, Lt, les μου de Nabal. — συνάγω au sens propre, cf. χι, 23. L'idée ne lui vient pas de faire profiter les autres de son aubaine exceptionnelle.
12:17
εαυτω (T 8 V) et non αὐτω (H).
12:18
τὸν σιτον (H) où ta γενηματα (T 5 V).
Même opposition des deux verbes καθελῶ et οἰκοδομήσω (dans l'ordre inverse), Jér. xuix, 10 (grec).
12:19
11 ne regarde son âme que comme le principe de la vie végétative et sensitive. Il s’est probablement donné du mal pour devenir riche, maintenant il n'a plus qu’à jouir de ses biens. Il n’est d'aitleurs coupable d'aucune injustice. Il n'a ni tué, ni volé, comme disent volontiers ceux qui ont la même lacune du sentiment religieux, et trouvent simple que la vie n'ait d'autre but que la jouissance — pour ceux qui peuvent! — εὐοραίνω dans Le. seul des évang.; cf. Eccle. vou, 415 et xt, 9. 1
12:20
ἀπαιτοῦσι (T S V) plutôt que αἰτουσι (Il).
L'appel de Dieu fait -- da la parabole. La voix retentit dans la nuit (ef. Job. τν, 12), au moment où les impressions sont plus fortes et où rien n’en 22. om. ὑμῶν ἢ. σωματι (T 5 V) et non add. (Η). distrait. Le sujet de ἀπαιτοῦσιν est un pluriel indéterminé (ef. Ez. 101, 25); ils ne sont ni des brigands, ni des anges, mais ecux que cela regarde daus l’occasion v. 11. 48, vi, 38; xx, 31, ct en définitive les exécuteurs des volontés de Dieu qui seul ἃ le droit de « redemander » l'âme; cf. Sap. xv, 8, ἀπαιτηθείς, de l’homme auquel on redemande la dette de son âme. L'âme n'est pas la vie (Schanz), mais, comme précédemment, le principe de la vie. Seulement ü se trouve qu'elle n’est pas destinée seulement à jouir : elle a été donnée par Dieu pour un autre usage, il la redemande, sûrement pour exiger des comptes (v. 5). — Les derniers mots ne sont pas le point le plus douloureux, mais justifient l’épithète αἰ ἄφρων par leur ironie. L'insensé n’a seulement pas pourvu à sa succession, et d'ailleurs qu'importe? ce qu'il ἃ préparé ne scra pas pour lui.
12:21
αὐτω (T αὐτῷ Η αὑτῷ) plutôt que εαὐυτω (5 V).
οὕτως, très général : voilà à qui ressemble et dans quel cas se met celui qui .… le premier terme est clair : celui qui acquiert la richesse pour en jouir sans plus. Le second terme est compris de bien des manières : πλουτῶν εἰς θεόν celui qui use bien de ses richesses au service de Dieu (B. Weiss), ou : celui qui est riche de biens spirituels (PL., Schanz), de richesses préparées auprès de Dieu (J. Weiss); ou qui fait en aumônes un emploi salutaire de ses biens (Loisy). Il semble que la conclusion ne dépasse pas la parabole, par conséquent n'enscigne rien sur le bon emploi des richesses. L'essentiel est de ne pas imiter l'insensé qui y mettait tout son espoir comme si Dieu n'existait pas, οἱ, si l'on est riche, qu'on Soit riche en regardant Dieu comme sa fin. Il y ἃ d’ailleurs dans θησαυοἴζων une nuance d'amasser comme un avare, tandis que πλουτῶν comporte l'usage libéral, Rom. x, 12.
12:22
Le. adresse aux disciples des enseignements qui font partie dans Mt. du discours sur la montagne; il est vrai qu'ils prendront bientôt un tour particulier v. 32 ss. Le même détachement intérieur est exigé de tous, non Ie détachement de fait (v. 33). — διὰ τοῦτο indique une suite logique, qui est naturellement une suite chronologique, dans Le. comme dans Mt. vi, 25. Ici : puis donc que la préoccupation de la richesse est si insensée... allez à la racine du mal, et ne soyez même pas préoccupés. — à ψυχή est âme, en opposition avec Le corps, mais seulement pour sa fonction de principe vital sans exclure l’idée plus haute que ce mot fait naître. La nourriture ‘et le vêtement sont les deux soucis de l'homme les plus impérieux dans le domaine des choses extérieures. Ils ne doivent point l’absorber. En tout cas ceux qui se consacrent entièrement au service de Dieu, comme ses disciples, doivent s'en remettre à lui.
12:23
Le. selon ses habitudes de style n’a pas l'interrogation plus familière mais plus vivante de Mt. Il est sous-entendu que Dieu qui a créé l'âme et le corps ct qui les conserve saura leur fournir ce qu'il leur faut, aussi longtemps du moins qu'il voudra les maintenir dans leur existence d'ici-bas.
12:24
— κατανοέω propre à Lc. dans les évang. sauf Mt. vir, 3. Dans Le. la « réflexion » remplace « le regard dirigé vers », et la tournure οἷς οὐκ ἔστιν varie le style; θεός qui remplace déjà le Père dans χη, 6 (Mt. x, 29) est plus réfléchi puisqu'il s’agit des bêtes; l'interrogation est encore omise. Tout cela est moins primitif que Mt., si ce n'est que les corbeaux, oiseaux peu sympathiques, n'auraient pas été mis à la place des oiseaux du ciel, à moins que ce ne soit une réminiscence érudite, Job xxxvur, #1; Ps. cxLvi, 9. Les oiseaux ne font donc pas tout ce que faisait le riche insensé; si c'est ὑπὸ allusion à la parabole, n'est-il pas étonnant que le trait le plus semblable, συνάγουσιν (cf. v. 18) se trouve dans Mi. qui n'a pas la parabole? — Ainsi donc l'homme n'aurait pas à se préoccuper de produire ses aliments. L'économie politique proteste contre cette parole. Mais ce n’est qu'une comparaison et qui va à l'âme; rien n’est plus doux que de recevoir sa nourriture de Dieu, même lorsqu'on a travaillé pour lacquérir. 25 5.) πῆχυν à lui seul signifie une coudée; πῆχυν ἕνα (Mt.) est donc moins soigné. Les versions anciennes (bo. sah. syriennes [sin. our. pes] Arm. Vg.et latt. sauf d (aetatem) et e (statum aeftatis) ont entendu ἡλικία de la stature personne ne peut ajouter une coudée à sa taille (cf. χιχ, 13). La coudée est en effet une mesure de longueur, non de temps. Gependant les modernes sont d'accord pour entendre ce mot de l'âge, de l'âge qu'on ἃ (Jo. x, 2. 23; Hebr. xt, 11) au moment où la mortse présente, ct non pas de la durée totale de la vie (Hahn), car ἡλικία ne saurait avoir ce sens. Le contexte est très favorable. Si la durte de la vie, comme chacun sait et comme la parabole l'a rendu sensible, est entre les mains de Dieu, s’il est impossible d'y ajouter mème un court instant, s'il faut par conséquent s’en remettre à lui pour ce peu de chose, il faut s’en rapporter à lui pour le tout. Cette pensée supplée à ce que le v. 23 avait de trop concis. D'autant que les hommes ne se préoccupent pas pour l'ordinaire d'ajouter à leur taille — souvent les petits se trouvent très bien, — ) et que ce ne serait pas peu d'y ajouter une coudée. Enfin si la métaphore parait étrange, elle peut s'autoriser du ps. xxx1x, 6, qui compare la durée de la vie à une largeur de main (hébr.). Ici on la comparerait plutôt à un édifice qui peut s'élever plus ou moins haut, d'où le choix ιἰ ἡλικία qui signifie à la fois âge ou _stature. un on this M ΓΝ Ν ἡ
12:25
προσθεῖναι p. δυναται (Τ' 5 V) et non p. αὐτου (H).
αἀμφιαζει (H) où ἀρμφιεζει (T S V) mais non ouptevvuar.
12:26
262 manque à Mt. οἱ à D. « Si, comme il est certain » ; donc οὐδέ οἱ non μηδέ selon l'usage du N. T. pour l'indic. réel. En opposition avec ἐλάχιστον, tout le reste de la conduite de la vie : τῶν λοιπῶν (neutre), au lieu de la simple mention -du vêtement dans Mt. qui suit un parallélisme plus naturel.
12:27
πως œubavet ou xonte ουδὲ νηθει (H V) et non πως οὔτε νηθει oute ὑφαίνει (T 5).
Dans Mt. on regarde les lis qui poussent sans y prendre peine, et qui ne filent pas. Dans Le. χατανοήσατε, car c'est bien en réfléchissant qu'on constate qu'ils ne filent pas. D etc. ajoutent qu'ils ne tissent pas, ce qui est nécessaire en effet pour se vêtir. Par lis, xoiva, Le. entend tout ce qui est compris dans ce terme grec; le lis des champs de Mt. est peut-être le lis des vallées, ΣΦ E\poyn que M. Roubinovitch de Jérusalem identifie avec le narcisse (Tazetta) non cultivé qu'on trouve dans les plaines de Palestine. — Quel sentiment exquis de la beauté ingénue d'une fleur fraîchement épanouie la fait préférer au luxe de Salomon! Le lis pourpre martagon serait d'une beauté recherchée, et l'anémone rouge d'un éclat un peu lapageur; la comparaison de Cant. v, 13 peut s'entendre du parfum du narcisse, non de la couleur de la fleur, à moins que ce ne soit une allusion à la petite collerette rouge de ce narcisse.
12:28
ἐν ἀγρῷ dans le même sens que τοῦ ἀγροῦ de Mt.; c'est la situation ordimaire de la fleur qui est mise en relief et non sa présence actuelle (Vg.). Comme au v. 24 l'interrogation si vivante est remplacée par un πόσῳ qui doit êlre un effet de style. ἀμφιάζει (dorisme pour ἀμφιέζει) nouvelle forme de la koiné pour ἀμφιέννυσι (M£.). ΤΙ me suffit pas que la fleur soit éphémère (15. x1, 7); elle ne sert à rien. Tandis qu'on recueille le foin utile dans les greniers, on jette au feu cette sorte de foin. Et cependant Dieu les a vêtues par pure libéralité, sans leur assigner de rôle utile à l'homme; combien plus... ὀλιγόπιστοι est un reproche toujours mérité, au regard de l'abandon auquel invite Jésus.
12:29
rat ὑμεῖς, de même que les corbeaux et les lis, et en opposition avec les gentils. — ζητεῖτε, probablement équivalent de μεριμνήσητε. — μετεωρίζεσθε est traduit par un grand nombre de modernes (Schanz etc.) : « ne soyez pas agités par l'inquiétude », sous prétexte que Thucydide (vur, 16) emploie ce mot d'un vaisseau ballotté par la tempête; mais il veut dire seulement que le vaisseau est poussé au large (in altum). Le sens ordinaire du verbe est « se porter en haut et spécialement s’enorgueillir; cf. IL Macch. v, 17; vin, 34; Ps. cxxxi, 1; cf. Becli. xxur, 4. Il y à la difficulté du contexte, vraiment insoluble avec ce sens, tar on ne peut songer ici au riche insensé et à son orgueil. Le v. suivant, comme les précédents, condamne l'inquiétude par défaut de confiance. Or μετέωρος, s'il signifie être haut, signifie aussi « être suspendu » et au moral «ètre en suspens » μετέωρα πράγματα (Dé. 378, 23), des affaires qui laissent anxieux, et μετέωρος signifie posilivement anxieux dans Josèphe (Ant. VIH, vin, 2; Bell. IV, τι, 5). Il suffit pour résoudre la difficulté de supposer un dénominatif de ce sens. Dans Mt. trois interrogations, et tout y est coulant. Comme . il est plus que difficile d'expliquer μετεωρίζεσθαι par nasa naphcho «il a élevé son o âme » (Wellh.), il semble bien que c'est Le. qui ἃ trouvé ce mot recherché.
12:30
ἔθνη τοῦ χόσμου — Down noix (46. z. 3b), les non juifs, primitif comme expression du temps, et non comme terme profane (Han. Spr. 10); Mt. om. τοῦ χόσμου, mais il ἃ ὁ οὐράνιος épithète qu'il emploie sept fois du Père, et Le. jamais. — Le Père sait, et cela suffit, puisqu'il est père; les enfants sont-ils préoccupés de leurs besoins ?
12:31
πλήν est presque une conclusion, plutôt qu'une opposition, cf. vr, 24 etc. Luc n’a pas πρῶτον, ce qui est assez conforme à l'absolu de ses formules (cf. vr, 20 et Mt. v, 3), ni δικαιοσύνη qui ἃ l'air d'une explication; πάντα n'avait pas à être répété après ταῦτα πάντα (v. 30). Ces paroles sonnent étrangement, non seulement au désir passionné des richesses, mais même à la recherche modérée de ce qui est nécessaire à la vie. Il faut donc rappeler qu’elles ne la condamnent pas, pourvu qu'elle soit subordonnée à la confiance, à l’abandon, qui est le point principal. Il est vrai d’ailleurs que beaucoup de chrétiens cherchent le règne de Dieu sans se proposer de gagner leur vie, et que Dieu les nourrit et les revêt. Luc n'a pas oublié que Jésus parlait aux disciples. Quand on voit les effets sociaux du désir passionné de la richesse, on se dit que rien ne peut être plus à propos qu'un frein, fût-il proposé avec un idéalisme que peu d'hommes songent à réaliser. Il n’y ἃ pas là une morale provisoire, et Renan n'a pas si mal dit qu'en dégageant l’homme de ce qu'il appelait « les sollicitudes de ce monde », Jésus « fonda ce haut spiritualisme qui pendant des siècles ἃ rempli les âmes de joie à travers celte vallée de larmes » (Vie de Jésus, 13° éd. p. 183).
12:32
Pensée consolante, expression cordiale, que Loisy regarde comme une transition artificielle de Le., composée en vue de la communaué chrétienne. Ce n'est point une transition, c'est une affirmation décisive qui inaugure et domine tout ce qui suit. μὴ 9060ù ne regarde plus les inquiétudes du temporel, mais la timidité des disciples, petit troupeau au milieu des loups qui venaient de se déclarer. La peur est le propre des brebis, qui se serrent autour de leur berger (Act. xx, 28 5.). βασιλεία n’est pas l'empire de Dieu qu’on doit souhaiter voir établi sur la terre, mais, comme la suite l'indique, une région, dont l'entrée et les biens ne peuvent être qu’un don du bon plaisir du Père. — εὐδόχησεν du dessein libéral de Dieu, cf. 1 Cor. 1, 21; Gal. 1, 45; Col. 1, 19. Le Père garantit contre tout danger, mais il compte aussi sur la bonne volonté des disciples.
12:33
Ces disciples représentent tous les fidèles (Schanz), mais cela n'exclut pas que Jésus approuve ici le détachement complet de toute propriété tel qu'il se réalise par le vœu de pauvreté. Il invite positivement à vendre ce qu'on ἃ pour le donner aux pauvres, et promet qu'on aura ainsi un trésor dans le ciel. Cela ne veut pas dire que ce soit le seul moyen d'y arriver, ni qu'il soit nécessaire, puisque ce moyen a déjà été indiqué, et c'est de garder les commandements (x, 28). Mais le détachement effectif a l'avantage de ‘bien fixer l'âme sur les véritables richesses, et sur le lieu où elles peuvent être accumulées et se, conserver. La forme est beaucoup plus positive et plus claire pratiquement que dans Mt. — τὰ ὑπάργοντα style de Le. — βαλλάντια x, 4; ἀνέχλειπτον, + dans la Bible. Mais le conseil lui-même dépasse de beaucoup un simple changement de style, et Le. ne l’a pas inséré sans être sûr que cette grave parole ἃ été prononcée par Jésus. 3%) Le résultat du détachement effectif ést de permettre à l'âme de s'élever vers le ciel (ef. Phil. ur, 20) car l'argent gravi suo pondere cor liberum offendit (office de saint François). D'ailleurs la maxime s'applique à tous ceux qui sont détachés par le cœur. Comme Mt., si ce n’est que ce dernier donne à la maxime un caractère plus général en substituant ici le singulier au pluriel.
12:35
Les Orientaux retroussent leurs longues tuniques pour marcher (Ex. ΧΙ, 11, ete.), mais aussi pour faire le service de la table (xvur, 13). La sévérité des mœurs sémitiques ne se contentait pas de la chemise nouée (cf. l'esclave de la mosaïque tunisienne du Louvre), mais retenait les plis de la tunique à la ceinture. Les lampes doivent être allumées, car elles ne le seraient pas aussi aisément qu'avec des allumettes chimiques, et si la maison était dans l'obscurité, le retour du maître ne se ferait pas sans désordre. Il n’est pas dit que les lampes soient daus les mains, ce qui serait, à vrai dire, le comble de la vigi-" lance. — Si lallégorie percè déjà ici, on pourra songer à la pratique de la Ι morale et à la lumière de la foi (8. Grégoire).
12:36
Ce v. nous donne l'explication de l'attitude recommandée. Jésus compare ses disciples à des hommes qui attendent leur Seigneur. Ge n'est pas lui qui se marie, mais ii revient d'une noce, par conséquent assez tard (Mt. xxv, 5), détail qui n'est même pas indiqué, mais supposition nécessaire pour que l'attente soit en situation el par conséquent la vigilance. C'est donc le maitre qui frappera. Β Le thème des vierges serait relourné. Pourquoi? Celui des noces n'est pas tellement rare : Mt. xxn, 2 ss.; Le. x1v, 8; Jo. n, 1; ef. x1v, 20; Me. 11, 19 parall. Jo. πι, 29. — ἄνθρωπος se dit en grec quelquefois des -esclaves; cf. Mc. χιν, 43. — ἀναλύω « revenir », II Macch. vu, 25, Tob. r, 9; Sap. π΄, À.
12:37
C'est la pointe de la parabole; au lieu que les vierges imprudentes sont tenues dehors, les serviteurs vigilants sont récompensés. La récompense est inouïe parmi les hommes; car si les maitres servaient les esclaves aux Saturnales, il n'en est pas ici question. Ce Maître est celui qui est venu pour servir (axe, 27), et qui se fera encore serviteur pour offrir à ses serviteurs vigilants leur repas. On voit avec quelle aisance Jésus mêle ici l'allégorie à la parabole. La venue du Seigneur peut être aussi bien la venue du fidèle auprès de lui, comme dans Apoc, 11, 20. 21.
12:38
Cf. Me. xin, 35. La veille pourra se prolonger. D'après Me. x, 35, la nuit est divisée en quatre parties. Le soir ne compte pas, car c’est le moment de la noce. Le retard ne commence qu'à la seconde veille. La quatrième partie de la nuit, c’est déjà le matin, l’aube du grand jour. Aussi Le. ne nomme que la seconde et la troisième veille. Dans un autre contexte, ce pourrait être une allusion au retard de la parousie. Ici le texte insiste seulement sur le mérite d’une veille peut-être longue, et qui demande un effort de plus en plus sérieux. 39 5.) Jusqu'à présent Le. n’avait pas proprement de parallèle, rien du moins qui se retrouvât ailleurs dans les mêmes termes. Ici il se rapproche tout à fait de διορυχθῆναι τὸν οἴχον αὐτοῦ. καὶ ὑμεῖς γίνεσθε ἕτοιμοι, ὅτι À ὥρα οὐ Mt. xxiv, 43 5. Il est donc probable qu'il ἃ inséré ici un fragment qui exposait la mêmé doctrine sous des termes différents. Le caractère adventice du passage est d'autant plus frappant qu'aussitôt après reparaît la comparaison du maître et des serviteurs tandis qu'ici c'est le propriétaire qui veille contre le voleur. Et c'est uniquement ce petit passage qui pourrait donner au tout l'aspect d’un discours sur la parousie. — Le Seigneur cst ici comparé à un voleur, pour la soudaineté de sa venue, et d’ailleurs cette venue peut être celle du grand jour I Thess, v, 2; II Pet. ur, 10, ou surprendre une seule personne Apoc. ur, 3. — γινώσκετε est plus probablement à l'indicatif; il s’agit d'un fait normal et connu, qui sert de point de départ à l'application du v. 40.
12:41
Pierre semble distinguer les Apôtres des autres disciples plus ou moins déclarés, car il ne pouvait être question des ennemis ou des neutres. La parabole n’est pas celle du v. 39 qui ne justifie pas cette intervention, mais plutôt la précédente, tout le discours parabolique ayant d'ailleurs la même pointe. On attribue à Pierre un sentiment de jalousie. Il se demanderait si une récompense aussi prodigieuse que d'être servi par le maître pourrait être le fait de tous les disciples, ou ne devrait pas être réservée aux Apôtres; le doute était permis puisqu'ils avaient tout quitté (Schanz). — Cependant la question est plus générale, et Jésus ne répond aussi qu'en ce qui regarde la vigilance et la fidélité, non le privilège dans la récompense.
12:42
Jésus ne répond pas directement, mais très réellement, par une interrogation qui se comprend dans Le., ne s'explique guère dans Mt. où elle vient d'une facon très abrupte. Mais il n'est pas nécessaire d'y voir une allusion à Pierre, un Ersatz {B. Weiss, Holtz.) pour Mt. xvi, 18. 19. Il a consulté pour les Douze, et c'est pour tous ceux qui seraient dans une situation de confiance que le maître répond. Les honneurs sont garantis à quiconque dans cette situation ferait bien son devoir, mais Jésus ÿ ajoutera des menaces qui n'avaient pas encore paru à l'horizon, et sur lesquelles Pierre n'avait rien demandé. — οἰκονόμος est probablement une nuance due à Luc (cf. xvr, 1 ss. + évangiles), de même τὸ σιτομέτοιον terme recherché au lieu de τὴν τροφήν, et même θεραπείας (Gen. xLv, 16) au lieu de οἰκετείας (ef. Introd. p. cxn), avec une nuance d'élégance. Le futur χαταστήσει incline vers l'allégorie ou l'application aux chefs des communautés plus que κατέστησεν, mais c'est à peine perceplible. Ces nuances montrent jusqu'où va l'audace de Le. ; elle est très tempérée. — σιτομέτριον c'est 16 seul cas connu, auquel il faut ajouter Pap. Flind. Petr. II, xxxur ἃ (Deissmanx, Bibelstudien 156); cf. σιτομετρέω Gen. xivu, 12 et classiques, rare. &3 5.) lei il n'y ἃ pas trace d'allégorie, et c'est bien une preuve qu'il n'y en avait guère au début, ni surtout une allégorie personnelle à Picrre. Avant d'avoir éprouvé son intendant, le maître lui avait confié le soin de ses domestiques; après, il le mettra à la tête de toutes ses affaires. Mt. est tout à fail semblable à Le., même pour ὑπάρχουσιν (qu'il emploie trois fois et Le. sept), avec ἀμὴν que Le. traduit ἀληθῶς.
12:45
C'est le revers de la médaille, et Le. ne saurait avoir créé ce trait pour en faire lapplication aux chefs de l'Église, de son temps. Aussi bien il y avait parabole, non allégoric. Le retard du maître est la condition naturelle pour que l'intendant se croie autorisé à tout oser. Ce sont bien les abus. commis par une autorité usurpée : dureté pour les inférieurs, licence pour soi-même, — Puisque l'esssave est intendant dans Le., il n'a pas de συνδούλους (Mt); il s'enivre pour son compte, sans se mêler aux autres.
12:46
On dirait que le maître ne revient que pour surprendre l'infidèle; en tout cas il ne s’agit que de lui, il n'y ἃ pas d'allusion à la parousie (avec 3. Weiss). Cependant ἀπίστων (au lieu de ὑποχριτῶν) ἃ l'air d'une interprétation; les infidèles n'auront pas part au royaume du Christ. C'est donc comme si Le. avait parfaitement compris le sens, d'ailleurs clair, de la parabole, et l'avait laissé voir par quelques touches délicates, sans rien changer au fond. Le châtiment de fendre le coupable était connu dans l'antiquité : SuÉtoNE, Calig. xxvu : multos honesti ordinis... medios serra dissecuit; cf. Hérod. 11, 139, 2; vi, 39, 5 διατέμνειν (PL), cependant il faut ici l'entendre au figuré, puisque le serviteur va se trouver rangé parmi les infidèles (οἷ. Ps. xzix, 18 χαὶ μετὰ μοιχῶν τὴν μερίδα σοῦ ἐτίθεις), infidèles au sens moral, puis religieux. Luc n'ajoute pas ici les lamentations et grincements de dents :Mt.) qu'il indiquera plus loin (xur, 28). Son but est surtout de préciser les rapports de l'action morale avec la justice. Le maître attendu est un Juge. - νι." 41. 485) Deux opinions. a) Pierre avait demandé si les paraboles sur [ἃ vigilance s'adressaient à ses compagnons seulement ou à tous. Jésus ἃ répondu pour le cas de ceux qui ont des postes de confiance, c’esi-à-dire pour les Apôtres, qu'il prépare pour êlre les chefs de son peuple. Maïs tous les autres? 1] y avait dans le monde deux catégories de personnes : ceux qui connaissaient la volonté de Dieu par sa révélation et ceux qui ne la connaissaient pas. C’est d'eux qu'il va être question. La parabole tourne un peu, il y ἃ δέ et non pas γάρ, ‘et le châtiment est manifestement moins grave. Ce n’est pas que la responsabilité soit moindre, mais c'est la comparaison qui est changée. Selon l'étendue de leurs fautes, les serviteurs recevront plus ou moins de coups. À cause de dé, ἐκεῖνος ὁ δοῦλος n'est plus l'économe intendant, mais un serviteur quelconque. Le maitre, dont il n'est pas dit qu'il ait été absent et qu'il revienne, ἃ donné des ordres pour préparer telle ou telle chose, ou d’une facon encore plus générale, pour faire telle ou telle chose. Les ordres n'ont pas été exécutés ou ont été enfreints, le serviteur sera puni sévèrement, πολλάς (sous-ent. πληγάς). La pensée est claire et naturelle, mais il n'est pas fait d'application. Nous pouvons dire seulement que le serviteur coupable n'appartient pas à la catégorie des chefs, dont 16 sort a déjà été réglé. Le v. 482 nous met sur la voie en parlant d'un serviteur qui, n'ayant pas connu la volonté de son maitre, a fait cependant des choses répréhensibles. A moins qu'on n'interprète d’une ignorance incomplète ou volontaire, distinction subtile étrangère à la simplicité de la parabole, il faut entendre que la volonté du maitre n'avait pas élé exprimée, mais que le serviteur aurait dù la soupçonner d’après ce que tout le monde ferait en pareil donné beaucoup, de ail à quiona vont comme on demandera - davantage. cas. L'application est naturelle à ceux qui n'ont pas de loi positive révélée, et gui savent très bien cependant qu’ils sont liés par la conscience. La première catégorie comprend les Juifs et les disciples du Christ comme auditeurs de sa doctrine (Kn., Schanz, Hahn, etc.). b) Deuxième opinion. ἐκεῖνος... ὁ δοῦλος, pour la troisième ΤῸΝ doit ètre toujours le mème, c'est-à-dire celui qui est investi de la confiance. Jésus insisle sur sa responsabilité d'un nouveau point de vue, celui de la connaissance qu'il avait des desseins el des désirs de son maitre. C'est luïr qui est surlout visé. L'autre, celui qui ne connait pas, ne vient là que pour compléter le tableau par le contraste. Ε n'est pas l'ami, le confident, il n'a pas reçu les instructions, ce qui ne l'empêche pas d'avoir sa responsabilité selon sa conduile, mais on <era moins sévère pour lui (J. Weiss). Cette seconde opinion est préférable, car elle demeure dans le thème donné, et ne recourt pas à nne notion nouvelle, Pierre n'a sans doute pas questionné sur les gentils, et ce n'est pas la question de leur salut qui se pose ici comme elle sera poste par saint Paul. Avec cette seconde explication surtout, il n'y a aucune raison d’accuser Luc d'avoir composé où arrangé cette parabole selon les idées de son temps. #Sb) Conclusion générale qui s'applique aux deux paraboles précédentes. Autorité et instruction ont été données plus largement, à certains, il teur sera demandé davantuge. Il n'est pas dit qu'on demandera moins aux autres, ear cela va de soi, et le thème est toujours celui de eeux qui approchent le maitre de plus près et sont investis de sa confiance. Pierre doit maintenant savoir à quoi s'en tenir. Jésus ἃ parlé pour tous ceux qui veulent l'écouter, inais ἃ prévenu spécialement ceux qu'il destine à être ehefs. La maxime est composée de deux membres parallèles. Il est probable que ce parallélisme est purement sgpnonymique. Cependant comme il y a deux paraboles et deux sources de respousabilité, on peut entendre le don de l'autorité, et le dépôt de l'instruction. Ce qu'on redemande n’est pas précisément ce qui ἃ été donné ou confié, mais il sera exigé (passif impersonnel, de même αἰτήσουσιν pluriel impersonnel ef, χα, 20) une conduite en relation avec l'abondance des avances. C'est une autre nuance que xix, 42-27 (les mines). Peut-être le Sauveur a-t:l choisi une comparaison qui ne comprend pas la peine de mort pour insinuer que dans le jugement de Dieu il y ἃ une punition qui n'est pas la perte éternelle.
12:49
Quel est ce feu? Dans l'A. T. le feu est constamment le symbole du châtiment; les textes sont très nombreux, l'image est très naturelle, puisque lincendie est un terrible fléau. Quelquefois ce feu qui consume nettoie en même temps, ce qui est parfois un avantage (Zach. xut, 9), et le feu, employé avec art, discerne les métaux précieux de ce qui est consumé (Mal. ui, 2 ss.; Eccli. u, 5; IV Macch. 1x, 22). Alors le feu est symbole de l'épreuve. Enfin le feu est le symbole de la passion intérieure (Eccli. 1x, 8; xxur, 10), spécialement lorsque la parole de Dieu touche l'âme (Jer. v, 14; xx, 9) et ses paroles sont comparables au feu : οὐκ ἰδοὺ οἱ λόγοι μου ὥσπερ πῦρ; (Jer. χχπι, 29). Mais cette érudition ne nous donne pas le sens de la parole de Jésus. 1] est clair qu'il n’a pas parlé d’un feu matériel destructeur et vengeur (cf. 1x, 54), maïs d'un feu spirituel, comme sera tout à l'heure le baptôme. Sera-ce le feu de l'épreuve qui discernera les bons et les autres? Rien ne l'indique avec précision. Les uns disent la division (v. 31) elle-même (ferT. αὖτ. Marc. 1v, 29; B. Weiss etc.). D’autres, s'appuyant sur le même contexte (v. 51), disent la cause de la division, la fermentation des esprits (Holtz. Loisy) qui aboutira à la discorde; mais il n'y a pas lieu de trop insister sur le contexte du v. 51, car la parole avait son sens en elle-même, οἱ parce que Lc. y ἃ remplacé βαλεῖν par δοῦνχι. Luc qui a fait la juxtaposition ne nous ἃ pas obligés par là à expliquer la première parole par la seconde, qui est d'un ordre un peu différent. Tout ce qu'on peut dire, c'est qu'il s'agit d'un feu symbolique, donc dans les âmes (cf. Le. χχιν, 32), et qui doit être excellent pour elles, puisque le Sauveur désire qu’il soit allumé. Les Pères n'avaient pas tort d'y reconnaitre en fait l'Esprit-Saint ou la charité, mais il faut laisser à la parole son clair obscur prophétique. — βαλεῖν est irès naturel pour une chose cômme le feu, qui souvent est envoyé du ciel (Gen. xix, 24; III Regn. xvur, 38 etc.); cf. βάλλοντος χρύσταλλον αὐτοῦ (Ps. cxLvIt, 6). La construction de 49b peut être conçue de deux manières. a) Les Grecs (et la version anglicane) : « (Qu'est-ce que je veux, s'il est déjà allumé? » C'est-à-dire, je n'ai plus rien à désirer. Maïs l'hypothèse ne peut pas tre proposée, puisque le v. 50, concu sur le mème rythme, pose une condition préalable. Il faut donc ὃ) prendre τί dans le sens de πῶς, cf. τί στενή M. vu, 4%, τί étant l'équivalent de l'hébreu m9, d'autant qu'en grec moderne τί χαλά signifie « combien beau! » (Deb. $ 299). εἰ après θέλω dans un sens optatif, comme Eccli. xxur, 14 : χαὶ θελήσεις εἰ μὴ ἐγεννήθης, ὅ0) δέ est ici nettement adversalif. Jésus désire que le feu soit déjà allumé, mais ce désir rencontre une condition préalable, qui est un baptème; cf. Me. x, 38. Ce baptème est imposé à Jésus comme un devoir; ἔχω sans accusatif plus ou moins directement exprimé, le seul cas dans Le. — συνέχομαι, je suis oppressé, angoissé. Il n'y ἃ pas là l'expression d'un désir, ni pour que cela finisse le plus tôt possible (J. Weiss), ni d'obtenir le salnt des âmes. On doit assurément attribuer ce désir à Jésus, mais il n’est pas exprimé ici (Hn.). N'est-il pas assez touchant de penser que la vie de Jésus-Christ a été un Gethsémani perpétuel (PL)? à
Les deux versets sont comme deux membres parallèles, avec l'opposition du feu et de l'eau et une relation de cause à effet. Jésus est venu jeter du feu sur la terre, et il voudrait bien qu'il soit déjà allumé, mais il faut auparavant qu'il soit baptisé d'une certaine manière, qui lui cause une grande angoisse. Les termes sont très mystérieux, mais d'une importance suprême; on comprend que l'œuvre du Christ dépend d’une épreuve douloureuse. Ce point qui ne dut pas être compris alors est plus clair pour nous.
12:51
Cf. Mt. x, 34, qui oppose l'épée à ul paix : βαλεῖν assez naturel avec μάχαιρα explique βαλεῖν avec εἰρήνη, que Le. ἃ remplacé par δοῦναι en même temps que l'épée était interprétée dissension. Si le texte de Mt. est plus original, comme il esi assez évident, ce logion ne peut donc pas servir à expliquer la métaphore 53. om. τὴν α. θυγατερα (T H V) et non add. (5). 55. où a. καυσων (T H V) et non om. (S). !
12:52
ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν, οἵ, 1, 48; v, 10, indique que le fondement est posé, maïs non pas le plein développement de la chose annoncée, qui, d'après le v. 50 ne doit se réaliser qu'après la passion. C'est ainsi qu'on ne pouvait déclarer Marie bienheureuse qu'après avoir connu la gloire du Messie, et que Pierre ne devait pêcher les hommes que plus tard. Mais déjà l'œuvre de Jésus est commencée. Le chiffre de deux contre trois prélude au v. 53 où il y a six appellations, mais seulement cinq personnes, parce que la jeune mariée étant introduite dans la maison, sa belie-mère est la mère de son mari.
12:53
Dans Mich. vu, 6 il s'agit d'une insurrection des inférieurs, donc d'un désordre, qui précède le jugement; Mt. le suit de près en remplacant l'insurrection par la séparation, qui suit bien le symbolisme de l'épée, tandis que Le. met en relief la dissension réciproque. Pour les deux évangélistes il s’agit d'un phénomène salutaire si l'on prend parti pour le Messie, et non des douleurs qui précèdent l'avènement du Messie. I est étrange qu'après avoir parlé de deux contre trois, Le. ne mette plus en opposition qu'une personne contre une autre. C’est donc une facon de dire que la discorde atteint son maximum.
12:54
La pelile introduction n'indique pas un nouveau sujet, mais plutôt une conclusion (vi, 5). Ce qui suit s'adresse aussi à la foule, et même surtout à la foule, car les disciples avaient compris les siznes des temps. Les dissensions entrevues 81 v. 53 montrent qu'ils étrient sraves. Les signes sont tellesnent différents dans Mt, qu'on ne peut supposer que Le. les ait changés seulement pour le style. Peut-être le passage de M. n'est-il pas authentique, mais il est plus probable que les copistes l'ont supprimé faute d'en pénétrer la finesse, Ou 6. avait une autre source, ou il ἃ remplacé un critère difficile par une météréologie de bon sens. Les grandes pluies de Palestine viennent toujours du sud-ouest. Les termes grecs pour les points cardinaux s’emploient aussi pour les points intermédiaires.
12:55
De même le νότος ou vent du sud doit être ici te vent du sud-est, ou
12:56
δε p. τον (T S V) et non p. καιρὸν (H). — ou δοχιμαζετε (T S V) plutôt que οὐχ du feu au. précédent, car le glaive est une autre métaphore. Mais on comprendrait aisément que Lc., pour ne pas en avoir deux, ait mis διαμέρισμον sans que dans sa pensée ce dût être une explication de πῦρ. Celte dissension sera l'œuvre du Christ en ce sens qu'il faudra prendre parti pour ou contre lui; elle n'est pas bonne en soi comme discorde, mais elle amène les séparations nécessaires (1x, 60). . .
ὑποχριταί, a) donc ils se rendent bien compte que le temps est grave, mais, parce que les Pharisiens ne veulent pas reconnaitre Jésus, la foule, pour leur plaire, dissimule et ne suil pas les bonnes inspirations qu'il lui suggère (B. Weiss). δ) Ou bien : vous Pharisieus (Schanz), dont toute l'attitude est par ailleurs dissimulée, comment êtes-vous assez aveugles pour ne pas discerner le temps? c) À la première opinion on objectera que la question est sérieuse, à la seconde qu'il ne s’agit pas des Pharisiens, mais de la foule. δοκιμάζειν ne signifie pas seulement discerner, mais apprécier. Quand il s'agit de la température, ils savent tirer des conclusions et bien vite. À propos de Jésus ils tergiversent, et, tantôt sympathiques, tantôt indifférents, tantôt hostiles, ils jouent unc vraie comédie. ὑποκριταί ἃ ici quelque chose de son sens de « comédiens ». Les sentiments des comédiens sont à la surface et changent à vue d'œil. Celte foule légère n’a pas compris la gravité des circonstances. Quand il est question des Pharisiens, ὑποχοιταί a plus de profondeur morale, parce qu'ils savent ce qu'ils font. Le πρόσωπον du ciel et de la terre rappelle aussi le masque de la comédie.
12:57
Ils ne devraient même pas avoir besoin d'avertissement, mais, d'après leur propre conscience, ἀφ᾽ ἑαυτῶν (cf. xx1, 30), juger, c'est-à-dire décider le point de droit (cf. Act. 1v, 19). xpivev prouve bien que δοκιμάζειν signifiait apprécier, et de plus évoque l'idée du jugement inévitable, qu’il vaut mieux exercer soi-même. — δίκαιον n’est pas seulement ce qui est convenable (Mt. xx, 4), mais 46 qu'exige la justice. Ce verset sert de transition.
12:58
ὡς conjonction, comme très souvent et presque uniquement dans Le. par rapport aux synopt. — γάρ parce que la parabole suggère qu'il faudrait se mettre en règle. — ὑπάγειν, « suivre son chemin tranquillement », d'où même « ne pas se faire de souci ». — ἄρχων, terme assez vague, peut-être parce que le mot de juge aurait excité la défiance de l'accusé. — ἐργασία (Act. et Eph. iv, 19 + N. ΤῊ), avec δός, latinisme, da operam (Schanz, B. Weiss.). — ἀπηλλάχθαι, être débarrassé d’une facon quelconque; la réconciliation (Mt.) n’est pas exprimée parce qu'il s’agit d’une parabole, non d’une allégorie. L'essentiel est de se tirer d'affaire. Dans l’application ce ne pourrait être que par la pénitence. — κατασύρῃ, au dernier moment, l'adversaire emploiera la contrainte pour livrer l'accusé au juge. Plusieurs voient là une pratique de procédure romaine; c'est dans la nature lorsque l’action du ministère public n’est pas exclusive; or, elle ne l'était pas chez les Juifs (Act. vr, 41 ss.). La culpabilité, paraît-il, est claire, puisque l'ordre est donné aussitôt de mettre l’accusé en prison. Le πράχτωρ est 16 soldat de police chargé d'exécuter les ordres du juge contre les réfractaires.
Le parallélisme avec Mt. v, 25. 26 est plus dans la forme que dans le fond. Dans Mt. le Sauveur invite à la réconciliation — sous une forme parabolique, mais c'est bien le conseil qu'il donne. Dans Le. c'est une vraie parabole, sans application, dont le sens est assez clair. On suppose qu'un homme a gravement à se plaindre d’un autre, et qu'il est bien décidé à le faire condamner; il va le livrer au juge, et l'accusé, ne comprenant pas ce qu'il risque, se laisse emmener. Une fois remis à la justice, il est perdu! Qu'il n’attende pas ses sommations, mais qu'il cherche à être débarrassé de son adversaire en chemin, pendant que cela est encore possible! De même les Juifs devraient se repentir sans attendre que la procédure du châtiment divin soit commencée!
12:59
Nous apprenons ici que l'accusé était un débiteur; c’est le cas le plus ordinaire; la parabole demeure une parabole. Le châtiment divin n'est pas envisagé directement comme une coercition temporaire. Le thème de Le. n’est donc pas celui de la réconciliation, mais de la pénitence pendant qu'il en est temps encore, et ce thème est parfaitement en harmonie avec les mots ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ (aussi dans Mt.). Il a donc donné à la parabole un bon οἱ σαι pourquoi de vous- -mêmes ne jugez-vous pas ce serait juste de faire? Car lorsque tu t'en vas avec ton advers: auprès du magistrat, tâche pendant le chemin d’être débarrasse lui, de peur qu'il ne te consigne au juge, et le juge te mettra entre les mains de l'agent, et l'agent te jettera en prison. ‘Je te le dis, tu ne sortiras pas de là avant d’avoir payé la dernière obole. » contexle. Celui de Mt. ne se justifie pas moins; ce sont là des comparaisons qui peuvent être employées pour inculquer des vérités distinctes. χα, 1-9. APPEL À LA PÉNITENCE. Depuis χει, 54 le thème de la pénitence était annonef. Les signes des temps étaient assez clairs pour que les Juifs comprissent la nécessité de se mettre en règle. Jésus aborde plus ouvertement l'appel à la pénitenee à propos de deux faits historiques, et le figure dans une parabole. C'est toute la nation qui est menacée de ruine si on ne se convertit.
12:2
… Perché rifuga un giorno quest'ordine in tutta la sua bellezza deve verificarsi la profezia di Gesù: «Nulla vi è di nascosto che non sia palesato, nulla di segreto che non debba esser conosciuto» (Lc. 12, 2). Ragioni di sapienza mantengono dei segreti nel corso dei tempi, ma il tempo, alla fine, dovrà versare il suo tesoro davanti agli occhi dell'universale assemblea. …
12:5
… Nei Sinottici (Mt. 5, 22.29.30; 10, 28; 18, 9; 23, 15.33; Mc. 9, 45.45.47; Lc. 12, 5; cf. 16, 19-31), a G. con i suoi elementi, fuoco e vermi (decomposizione dei cadaveri), è simbolo abituale dell'inferno (v.) con i suoi tormenti.
candidati alla gehenna negli insultatori dei fratelli (Mt. 5, 21-26), negli ipocriti (Mt. 11, 23; 23, 15; 24, 51; Lc. 10, 15), negli apostati (Mt. 10, 28; Lc. 12, 5), in coloro che vogliono servire due padroni (Lc. 5, 29-30; 18, 9). Di particolare forza la frase: « E se la tua mano ti avrà scandalizzato, tagliala; è meglio rimanere debole, che …
… Dio vuole la nostra felicità. È continuo nel Vangelo e nella predicazione degli Apostoli il richiamo amoroso e premuroso alla mercede copiosa dei cieli, alla retribuzione dell'eredità, alla corona incorruttibile che attende gli atleti dello spirito (cf. Mt. 5, 12; Lc. 12, 5; I Cor. 9, 24; Col. 3, 24). Pertanto il cosiddetto amore disinteressato, inteso come atteggiamento abituale ed esclusivo dello spirito, oltre ad essere psicologicamente assurdo, è …
12:6
… Nella Volgata ricorre dipondius (lat. classico dupondius) come equivalente del greco ἀσάριε δόο, « due assi » (Lc. 12, 6).
12:8
Dal punto di vista grammaticale questa interpreta-zione dell'espressione semitica può essere giustificata; tanto più che in alcuni passi paralleli dei Sinottici la formula è sostituita con «io» (cf. Mt. 5, 11 con Lc. 6, 22; Mt. 10, 32 con Lc. 12, 8; Mt. 16, 31 con Mc. 8, 27 e Lc. 9, 18; Mt. 16, 21 con Mc. 8, 31 e Lc. 9, 22; Mt. 19, 28 con Lc. 22, 29; Mt. 20, 28 con Mc. 10, 45 e Lc. 22, 27).
… Chi avrà riconosciuto Gesù davanti agli uomini, sarà riconosciuto dal Figliuol dell'uomo dinanzi agli angeli di Dio (Lc. 12, 8). Il martirio non si esaurisce nel fatto che il martire soffre per la causa di Cristo. …
12:10
Si devono tuttavia accennare le difficoltà scritturistiche: α) il peccato « contro lo Spirito Santo » (Mt. 12, 28-32; Mc. 3, 28-30; Lc. 12, 10) da Cristo vien proclamato irremissibile, non per un difetto della potestà delle chiavi, ma perché, come consapevole resistenza all'opera dello Spirito intesa a facilitare la fede …
12:14
… Dämonologie, Copenhagen 1948; M. Zerwick, Vidi Satanam sicut fulgo de caelo codenem (Lc. 10, 17-20), in Verbum Domini, 26 (1948), pp. 110-14; id., « In Berleub, principe daemoniorum », Lc. 12, 14-28, ibid., 29 (1951), pp. 44-48; R. R. Schärf, Die Gestalt des Satanas im Alten Testament, Zurigo 1948; F. Zeman, Indoles daemonum in scriptis prophetarum, in Verbum Domini, 27 (1949), …
12:15
… Theol., 1ᵃ-2ᵃᵉ, q. 34, a. 4; e qq. 31-35). Anche la S. Scrittura condanna apertamente questa teoria (Sap. 2, 1-9; Is. 22, 13; 56, 10 sgg.; I Cor. 15, 32; Lc. 12, 15-21; 16, 19 sgg.).
… Sē'ōl era nella lingua ebraica termine comune che designava tanto la dimora dei giusti (« seno d'Abramo ») quanto la dimora dei perversi, la Gehenna, come è chiamata nel Vangelo (Mt. 5, 22; 23, 15; 10, 28; Mc. 9, 42, 46; 18, 9; Lc. 12, 15). In seguito l'espressione « seno d'Abramo » è divenuta sinonimo di Paradiso. …
12:16
… Perciò l'importanza di «essere preparati», di «vigilare», in modo da non temere questo «giorno del Signore», questa sua «venuta» (v. FABUSIA) per noi improvvisa in quanto assolutamente ignota (Mt. 24, 37-51; 25, 1-30; Mc. 13, 32-37; Lc. 12, 16-21, 35-46; 17, 26-35; 21, 24-36; Rom. 13, 11-14; 14, 10 sg.; I Cor. 3, 10-15; 7, 20-32; 10, 1-12; Phil. 2, 15 sg.; ecc.) e il desiderio del giusto di «morire per essere con il Cristo» …
… condigno, e sono: 1) la vita eterna, oggetto principale; 2) l'aumento della gloria, in quanto il Signore darà a ciascuno secondo le sue opere e secondo la sua fatica: chi ha guadagnato dieci mine sarà costituito su dieci città, chi cinque, su cinque (Lc. 12, 16 sgg.). …
12:17
… In altro modo si potrebbe dire: la r. stimola fortemente alla ricerca e al godimento del piacere (cf. Lc. 12, 17-19). Ed è inevitabile che nella ricerca dei piaceri sia più forte il richiamo dei godimenti terreni (cf. Mt. 13, 17-22); b) costituisce spesso un incentivo al vizio ed uno strumento di …
12:18
… Lo stesso concetto ribadisce s. Basilio In Lc. 12, 18, « Destruam horren mea ». Cf. Sum. Theol., 2a-2ac, q. 32, a. 5, e q. 66, a. 7. b) Dai teologi e Dottori, di cui ci limitiamo a citare l'esponente massimo s. Tommaso d'Aquino che nell' …
12:19
2. Come la népheš, l'a. (ψυχή), benché si opponga al corpo materiale (Mt. 10, 28; 26, 38), è talvolta il soggetto di attività d'ordine puramente sensibile (Lc. 12, 19-23; cf. Mt. 6, 25; Apoc. 18, 14), e mantiene sempre stretto rapporto col corpo o la carne. …
12:20
… lucerne accese, operando il bene senza posa (Mt. 24,36-25,13; Mc. 13,32-37; Lc. 12, 35-48), anche se « fa ritardo » (Mt. 24, 49; 25,5; Lc. 12, 45; Hebr. 10, 37; II Pt. 3, 4-9), aspettando « il giorno e l'ora » in cui piomberà a « chiedere l'anima » (Lc. 12,20).
La f. è un orco che non molla la sua preda (Prov. 1, 12) senza riscatto: a nulla giova la ricchezza (cf. Mt. 16, 26; Lc. 12, 20), ma presso Jahweh rimane « il fascio dei viventi » (I Sam. 25, 29), e Dio libera il suo fedele dalla f. (Ps. 48, 15-18; I Sam. 2, 6); non lo abbandonerà alla f. ma gli mostrerà …
12:28
PUSILLANIMITÀ. - Etimologicamente (animus pusillus) dice mente debole, animo piccolo; si usa alcune volte in senso morale buono (Is. 35, 4; I Thess. 5, 14); ma generalmente si usa in senso morale deteriore (Ps. 54, 9; Eccli. 7, 9; Lc. 12, 28; Col. 3, 21), e può definirsi: la disposizione dello spirito di chi si sottrae al dovere e al sacrificio di affrontare o seguire qualche cosa, perché la giudica superiore alle forze …
12:30
… «Battezzati nella morte di Gesù», «innestati alla somiglianza di lui» (Rom. 6, 3, 5) che paragona la propria morte a un Battesimo (Lc. 12, 30, onde il termine: Battesimo del sangue) e bevendo il calice della morte del Signore non abbiamo altra uscita che rammentare (I Cor. 11, 26) la morte del Signore. …
12:31
I fondamenti teologici di questa virtù sono nell'insegnamento e negli esempi di Gesù Cristo, il quale la raccomandò per le cose temporali e spirituali (Mt. 6, 25-34; Lc. 11, 9; 12, 31; 22, 42; Mt. 26, 39, ecc.) e la esercitò in tutta l'esistenza mortale, che volle chiudere con le incomparabili parole: « Padre, nelle tue mani consegno il mio spirito » (Lc. 23, …
12:32
… glosse, di edulcorare e di «adattare ai tempi» il Vangelo delle b. Solo lo sparuto gruppo degli oscuri eroi che seguono Gesù fino alla piena vittoria sul mondo assapora, in silenzioso amore e tormento, la perfetta letizia (Mt. 11, 25-30; Lc. 10, 21; 12, 32; Io. 16, 20-22, 32-33; II Cor. 4, 6-18; 5, 14-18; 6, 2-10 e cf. 7, 4-6: Paolo sperimenta in sé il divino paradosso, che non è di parole, delle b.).
Spesso occorre anche nel Nuovo Testamento la metafora del p. e del gregge (Mt. 9, 36, 10, 6; 15, 24; Lc. 12, 32; Io. 21, 16-17). Il gregge del Signore è commesso ai presbiteri e ai vescovi (Act. 20, 28). Si comprende perciò come abbia avuto un grande sviluppo iconografico la parabola del B. …
La dottrina della Scrittura intorno alla p. può essere riassunta nei tre punti fissati da s. Roberto Bellarmino (De Gratia et libero arbitrio, I, II, capp. 9-15) e dai tomisti: 1) Dio ha eletto certi uomini (Mt. 20, 16; 24, 31; Lc. 12, 32; Rom. 8, 33; Eph. 1, 4); 2) Dio li ha eletti efficacemente, affinché raggiungano infallibilmente la vita eterna (Mt. 24, 24; Io. 6, 39 e 10, 28; Rom. 8, 30); 3) Dio ha scelto gli eletti …
12:33
… avverso ai ricchi perché combatte il mondo, il cui fasto e potenza contrastano col Regno di Dio (I Cor. 1, 26-28) e saranno annientati (Io. 16, 33; Apoc. 18, 10-19). Gesù, poverissimo (Mt. 8, 20; Lc. 9, 58), glorifica ed esige la povertà (Mt. 19, 21; Lc. 12, 33; 18, 22) in cambio del Regno (Mt. 13, 44, 46), essendo la ricchezza, fulcro della potenza terrena, effetto e causa del peccato (Mt. 6, 24; Lc. 16, 9-13; cf. Eccli. 31, 8-9). Mt. 5, …
12:35
… Cristo alle persone più care (Mt. 10, 37; Lc. 9, 23; 14, 26), sacrificando se stesso e le proprie membra e la stessa vita per Lui, fra le continue persecuzioni che attendono i suoi seguaci (Mt. 10, 16 sgg.; Mc. 8, 35). Occorre quindi continua vigilanza (Lc. 12, 35 sgg.), sia per i pericoli interiori (la carne) sia per gli esteriori (il mondo).
… Sorprenderà « come un ladro » durante il sonno; bisogna quindi « vigilare », sempre « pronti » con le lucerne accese, operando il bene senza posa (Mt. 24,36-25,13; Mc. 13,32-37; Lc. 12, 35-48), anche se « fa ritardo » (Mt. 24, 49; 25,5; Lc. 12, 45; Hebr. 10, 37; II Pt. 3, 4-9), aspettando « il giorno e l'ora » in cui piomberà a « chiedere l'anima » (Lc. 12,20).
… Così hanno senso le esortazioni di Gesù alla vigilanza, attività, perseveranza (Mt. 24, 42-51; 25, 13; Mc. 13, 33; Lc. 12, 35-40), poiché dopo la « notte » nessuno può più lavorare (cf. Io. 9,4). Lo stesso pensiero e le stesse esortazioni si trovano negli Apostoli (cf. Gal. 6, 9-10; I Cor. 9, 24 sgg.; II Cor. …
12:37
… Nel Nuovo Testamento ricorrono analoghe b.: Mt. 11, 6; 13, 16; 16, 17; 24, 46; Lc. 11, 28; 12, 37 sg. 43; 14, 15; Io. 20, 29; Iac. 1, 12; I Ps. 3, 14; 4, 14; Apoc. 1, 3; 14, 13; 16, 15; 19, 9; 20, 6; 22, 7, 14. Tuttora i cristiani di Oriente chiamano le b. « macarismi ». Il Diatessaron …
12:39
… sulla conseguenza morale-ascetica di questa essenziale indeterminatezza della sua p. nel tempo; come il profetico « giorno di Jahweh », è una realtà sempre incombente sull'umanità individuale e collettiva, paurosamente improvvisa (Mt. 24,36-42,44,50; Lc. 12, 39; 17, 22-37), prossima perché nessuno vi sfuggirà, in cui sarà saldato per tutti il conto di vita e di morte. …
12:41
PRIMATO DI SAN PIETRO E DEL ROMANO PONTEFICE
Pietro stesso aveva coscienza della sua posizione, poiché è lui generalmente che parla a nome di tutti (Mt. 14, 28; 15, 15; 16, 16-22; 17, 4; 18, 21; 19, 27; 26, 33; Mc. 8, 29; 10, 28; 11, 21; 14, 29; Lc. 8, 45; 9, 20; 9, 33; 12, 41; 18, 28; 22, 31; Io. 6, 68; 13, 6-10, 36). La particolare posizione di Pietro non si può attribuire alla sua anzianità (non c'è motivo per crederlo il più vecchio), né a priorità di …
12:45
… Sorprenderà « come un ladro » durante il sonno; bisogna quindi « vigilare », sempre « pronti » con le lucerne accese, operando il bene senza posa (Mt. 24,36-25,13; Mc. 13,32-37; Lc. 12, 35-48), anche se « fa ritardo » (Mt. 24, 49; 25,5; Lc. 12, 45; Hebr. 10, 37; II Pt. 3, 4-9), aspettando « il giorno e l'ora » in cui piomberà a « chiedere l'anima » (Lc. 12,20).
Douay-Rheims (Challoner) · Vulgata Clementina · Douay-Rheims originale (Reims 1582), trascrizione EEBO-TCP (CC0) · La Sacra Bibbia, tradotta dalla Volgata da Antonio Martini (1769-1781) (LaParola (laparola.net), Martini OSIS text, Public domain (LaParola's electronic edition marks it 'Dominio pubblico')). Pubblico dominio.